Strange Paradise now has 1739 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 156
      Episode 156:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/3bepn8


   Cort stands in the foyer looking into the Drawing Room when Philip walks
through the front door.  Cort walks up to him. “Ah the wandering brave returns.”
   Philip walks over to him after hanging up his coat. “I see your sense of humor
hasn’t improved since my absence.”  “Don’t worry about me. You are going to need
all the humor you can manage.” Cort says with a smile.  “And what does that
mean?”  “Your girl is getting married.”  “My girl?”  “Yes and don’t pretend you
don’t know. I’m not blind to the singing of lovebirds.”  “Who told you?” Philip
asks.
   “Raxl. She was spreading the glad tidings.”  “Where is she?”  “Upstairs with
the groom planning her nuptials.” Cort says with a grin.  Philip walks to the
staircase.
   “I don’t think you should do that. I think it would be awfully selfish old
fellow to intrude at this time.”  Philip turns and looks at Cort, then walks
into the Drawing Room.  Raxl stands near the desk when she sees Philip and steps
towards the doors.  “Don’t leave I would like to speak to you.”  “Yes Mr.
Philip.” Raxl says as she stops and looks at him.  “You must believe that I
sympathize with your position.” Philip says to her.  “And I sympathize with
yours.”  Philip crosses his arms and looks away. “I realize your duty is to Jean
Paul.”  “That is true.”  “And everything you do is to protect him” Philip says
looking at her.  “I try to.”  “Than can’t you understand that I’m trying to
protect him too.”  “You bring strange influences to him that can’t help him.” 
“In what way?”  “You’ve separated him from me. The only one who can help.”  “And
that’s you isn’t it? Philip says as he lowers his arms.  “Yes.”  “Now when the
mark was on him and the evil star was in the sky he
  tried to kill me.”  “He told me that.”  “And where were you at that time?”
Philip asks.  “I don’t remember.”  “Why weren’t you at his side?”  “I locked him
in the tower room where he would be safe.”  “Is that the best protection you
could have provided for him?”  “You should not have gone there!” Raxl says to
him.  “I wanted to find out what was going on!”  “Now you know! Are you any the
better for it?” Raxl asks looking away from him.  “It has brought him from your
protection into mine.”  “You’ve taken him from me.”  “What does it matter as
long as he’s safe?”  “He is not safe!”  “My Guardian Spirit protects him.”  “Are
you sure of that?”  “Are you saying he isn’t?” Philip asks.  “The curse that
haunts my Master will stay with him until he dies.”  “And if he dies Raxl what
happens to you?”  Raxl looks at him. “He will not die.”  “Then why did you take
the totem?”
   “Do you think a little piece of wood and feathers can protect my Master when
all the forces of the Dark Region cannot.”  “It isn’t Jean Paul my totem
protects.” He says as he looks at her.  Raxl looks at him. “Miss Emily will be
protected by her husband from now on.”  “I want that totem back.”  “I don’t know
where it is.”
   “Bring it to my room before dark or I’ll turn this house upside down.”  “You
will not find it here.”  “Then I’ll turn Mrs. Hatter’s house upside down as
well.”  Raxl glances away. “Mrs. Hatter?”  “The lady you visited this morning. I
saw you going into her house.”  “I had an errand to do.” She says with her back
towards him.
   “Don’t start making up stories. I want that totem back or you’ll leave this
house.”
   “If I leave this house it will be because I choose to, and for no other
reason.”

   Emily looks at Jean Paul. “What did she say?”  “She seemed very pleased with
the news.”  “Pleased? She came right down stairs and accused me of gossiping
with Cort.” Emily says as she steps away from Jean Paul.  “Were you?” Jean Paul
asks with a smile.  “Not really.”  “But um almost.” Jean Paul says as he walks
in front of her.  “I was just asking him a few questions about her.”  “Oh she’s
very sensitive. She seems to feel she is in a difficult position here.” He says.
As he touches her arm.  “Jean Paul you are so kind hearted.”  “Darling aren’t
you being a little unreasonable?” He says as he puts his arm around her
shoulder.  “I don’t think so.”  “Well you act as if you are jealous of her.” 
Emily turns away. “Perhaps you’re right. Maybe I am jealous of her.”  Jean Paul
laughs. “Darling don’t be ridiculous.”  “But she’s known you all your life. Oh I
am being foolish.” Emily says as she turns and puts her arms around Jean Paul.
“Here I am delighted at the prospect of
  marrying you and I am trying to change you already.”  “We’ll work it out don’t
worry.” He says then kisses her.

   Raxl is standing next to Cort .in his room. “Well what do you want me to do?”
Raxl asks as she walks towards Cort.  “I want you to apologize to Miss Blair.
Tell her you were sorry for taking the document from her briefcase.”  “I can’t
do that.”
   “Humble yourself. Tell her you were worried about Jean Paul.”  “Why are you so
anxious that I humble myself in front of Miss Blair?”  “To gain time.” Cort says
to her.  “Time for what?”  “When they get married they will be going on a
honeymoon.”  “And when they return?”  “We’ll face that when it happens. If it
ever does.”  Philip stands next to the window in the Drawing Room when Emily
stops in the doorway. “Philip we were worried about you.” She walks into the
room.  “You shouldn’t have been.” Philip says as he walks towards her.  “You
were gone for so long we thought something had happened to you.”  “I’m sorry if
I made you anxious.”  “Where were you?” Emily asks.  “I took a drive along the
river.”  “All day?”  “Well I was trying to recapture something I seemed to have
lost.”  “What is it?”  “My boyhood I suppose. When I believed that anything in
the world I wanted would be mine.” He says quietly looking at her.  “I’m sorry
Philip.”  “Don’t apologize.” he says looking
  away.  “You know already?”  “Cort told me.”  “I wanted to tell you myself.” 
“Never mind it gave him enormous pleasure.” Philip says as he walks away from
her.  “Philip aren’t you going to wish me happiness?”  Philip turns and looks at
her. “Yes of course. Why can’t you wait? Jean Paul isn’t safe from his star.” 
“But you said he was.”  “Yes as long as I’m here to protect him.”  “Then stay
with him.”  “I can’t spend my life as Jean Paul’s protector.”  “For my sake.”
Emily asks.  Philip shakes his head. “No not even for yours.”  “If you can’t
stay with us then you should return to your own people. We’ll deal with our
lives as best as we can.” Emily says then walks from the room.  Philip glances
at Jacques portrait. “That’s right smile. You don’t have to deal with the living
do you? You lucky fellow.”

   Cort lies on his bed resting when there is a knock at his door. Emily walks
into his room. Cort stands. “The bride to be, an unexpected pleasure.” He says
with a bow.  “Why did you tell Philip?”  “Well I had an irresistible urge to
spread the happy news.” He says as he walks away from Emily.  Emily looks at
him. “We wanted to tell him ourselves.”  “What a pity. Another Desmond secret
has been revealed.” He says as he stands in front of the mirror combing his
hair. “But there are other secrets.”  “Don’t make jokes.”  Cort turns towards
her. “I would never do such a thing. Your life is going to be hard enough as it
is.”  “Oh and don’t try to frighten me either.” she says as she crosses her arms
angrily.  “You’ve read enough about the Desmonds to know what a strange family
you are marrying into.”  “I’m not marrying a family, I’m marrying Jean Paul.” 
Cort smiles. “Another Mrs. Desmond joins the list.”  “What list?”  “You haven’t
been studying your books very carefully.”
  “There’s hardly any mention of the Desmond women in the books.” Emily says to
him.  “Don’t you find that suspicious?”  “What are you implying?”  “You may
think the Desmond men are unfortunate but wait until you find out what happens
to the women who are so unwise to marry them.”  Emily looks at him with her
hands on her hips. “Oh you’re making this up aren't you?”
   “Ask Jean Paul.” Cort says.  “Ask him what?” Emily asks.  “Begin by asking him
about his first wife.”  “Erica?”  “Yes the beautiful, mysterious Erica. Who died
at Maljardin?” Cort says as he walks across the room.  Emily turns towards him.
“What do you know about her?”  “Very little. I wasn’t there and I didn’t marry
her.” He says as he turns towards Emily.  “Raxl was there. I’ll ask her.”  “Oh
yes but you made an enemy of Raxl. That was very foolish of you.”  “She doesn’t
want me to marry him.” Emily says to Cort.  “Why do you think that is?” 
“Because she wants to keep him from the happiness that should be his.” 
“Perhaps.” Cort walks towards the door. “But then perhaps she doesn’t want his
wife to find the sorrow that comes to all the Desmond women.” He walks from the
room.

   Jean Paul talks to Raxl in his room. “It’s very important to me that you and
Emily be friends.”  “I’ll try, I’ll do my best.”  There is a knock on the door.
Philip walks in.  “Philip where were you? We were worried.” Jean Paul says to
him.  “Oh I had some errands in the village.”  “I must go.” Raxl says as she
walks to the door.  “No stay.” Philip says as he closes the door. “There is
something I want to find out from you.”  Raxl turns away. “I’ve answered all the
questions I’m going to answer today.”  “There is someone else who is going to
ask you questions.” Philip says as he walks to the dresser and takes out the
mask.  Raxl becomes frightened. “Master don’t let him do this to me please.” She
says as she looks at Jean Paul.  “Philip does what he has to do.” Jean Paul says
as he walks up to Raxl.  “He will bring harm upon me and evil upon me.”  “Orendo
does not work evil.” Philip says as he holds up the mask.  “I can’t stay here.”
Raxl says grabbing for the door.  “Why
  are you frightened Raxl?” Jean Paul asks.  “Gagossa, Gagossa listen to me.
Orendo look into this woman; look into this woman’s heart!”  Raxl looks at
Philip and cries out.  The door opens and Cort walks into the room. “What’s
going on here?”   Raxl clutches his arm. “Don’t let them harm me Master Cort
please! Keep them away from me!” she shouts and rushes from the room.  “What
were you doing to that poor woman?” Cort asks.  “You stay out of this!” Philip
says to him.  “And what do we have here?” Cort asks as he walks towards Philip
and looks at the mask.  “Keep away from it.” Philip says as he covers it up. 
“So this is the kind of games you play in secret.”  “That’s enough Cort.” Jean
Paul says to him.  Cort glances at Jean Paul. “Poor Emily.”  “Stop it!”
   “It’s not only bad that she has to marry into the Desmond family but she also
has to put up with totems and Indian masks as well.” He shakes his head and
walks from the room.  Philip puts the mask in the top of the dresser drawer then
leans against the dresser with his hands.  Jean Paul walks up to him. “You don’t
seem very pleased.”  “I’m not.” Philip says to him.  “I’m sorry Philip, really I
am. I know how much Emily means to you but she loves me.”  Philip nods. “I
accepted that fact long ago.”  “Then what is it?”  Philip turns away from him.
“Cort is right; Emily is marrying into a family cursed with misfortune.” Philip
says as he looks at Jean Paul.  “Not any longer thanks to you.”  “Don’t thank me
yet.”  “Listen don’t think I don’t appreciate the sacrifices that you have
made.”  “You don’t understand.” Philip says to him.  “You have freed me from the
terror that has pursued me from Maljardin.”  “I’ve tried to.”  Jean Paul looks
away. “Because you love her.”  “No Jean
  Paul I’ve done what I’ve done because she loves you.”

   Cort questions Raxl in his bedroom.  “You must not ask about that.” Raxl says
to him.  “Answer me what was that face in Jean Paul’s bedroom?”  “It is an
ancient God of Mr. Philip’s people.” Raxl says as she walks across the room. 
“What were they forcing you to do with it?” Cort asks as he turns and looks at
her.  “I can’t tell you that.”  Cort steps closer. “Raxl what were they doing?
Why were you so terrified?”  “I was not terrified!” Raxl says as she looks at
him. “I will not allow myself to be subjected to the will of others! That is
all!”  “What power does a painted mask have?”  “It brings an evil spirit that
works against us.”  “And why does Jean Paul have to resort to spirits for help?”
“He has many secrets.” Raxl says as she turns away.  “Only you know his secrets
I want you to tell me them.”
   “I will not reveal the secrets of my Master.”  “Not even to the man who will
be the next Master of Desmond Hall?”   “When you become the Master of Desmond
Hall then there will be no secrets between us.”  “But until that time I must
remain ignorant?” Cort says turning away from Raxl.  “Oh you are so impatient!
Learn to wait, time will tell you what you have to know.”  Cort looks at her.
“If you don’t tell me I’ll ask Jean Paul myself.”  “You can’t do that.”  “I’ll
tell him you showed me the totem and that you are hiding it somewhere.”  Raxl
steps towards him. “Your threats are pointless. You risk only your own future.” 
“You make it very difficult for me to trust you.”   “You must or we will fail.” 
“Am I to trust Irene Hatter too?”
   Raxl turns away. “She will do as I say.”  “She has betrayed everyone who has
tried to take her into their confidence. Now why would she treat you any
differently?”  “She is in my power now.”  “Be careful she’ll draw you into her
net and she’ll use your powers against you.”  “Let me handle her.” Raxl says as
she glances at Cort.  “You don’t know her. She poses as a silly society woman.
She may fool Jean Paul and Laslo but she doesn’t fool me.”  Raxl turns towards
him. “Oh you exaggerate her importance.”  “She tried to make friends with me.
She tried to get me into her strange group of people that hold hands around her
candles.”  “What do you know about that?”  “I just told you. She tried to get me
into her group of people but I refused.”  “Perhaps you should reconsider.”  “I
have other plans.”   “Do not make any plans without consulting me.” Raxl says to
him.
   “You have secrets that you won’t tell me. Now why should I reveal mine to
you?”
   “Because you don’t know what you are doing.”  “Oh yes I do. I know very well
and when my plans work out I won’t be the child you treat me like. I can manage
by myself!”

   Jean Paul walks away from Philip. “Am I never to marry Emily?”  “Well do you
wish the same fate on her that befell Erica?”  Jean Paul turns towards Philip.
“Don’t speak about Erica.”  “I must speak about Erica. And of many other
unpleasant matters.” Philip says as he walks up to Jean Paul.  “It’s over and
done with!”  “Do you really believe that?”  Jean Paul glances at Philip then
sits down. “No you’re right. I try to convince myself I’m free. One step forward
to freedom leads me two steps backward. The curse of that star and the Mark of
Death.”  “Well now that you admit that possibility lets see if we can trace it
to its source.” Philip says as he sits next to Jean Paul.  “Again cousin?” Asks
Jean Paul.  “Yes again and again and again until we find some answers.”

   Raxl has her cloak on as she walks down the staircase and walks towards the
outside door. Emily walks out of the Drawing Room. “Raxl.” Emily calls out.
   Raxl turns and looks at her.  Emily walks up to her. “I owe you an apology. I
had no right to accuse you.”  “Please Miss Blair I must go.”  “If you did take
the totem I understand why.”  Raxl turns and looks at her. “Do you?”  “You want
to guard Jean Paul from evil.”  “Who told you that?” Raxl asks.  “No one, I want
to be friends Raxl.”  “Why have you changed so quickly?” Raxl asks.  “You’re
really the only person who has really been close to Jean Paul.”  Raxl turns
away. “He seems to have forgotten that lately.”  “I know and that’s my fault not
his. Lets be friends.”  Raxl looks at her. “That is for you to say not me.” 
“Let’s try to bring him peace and happiness together.”  “He will not find
happiness with you.”  “Why not most men find happiness in marriage.”  “Not the
Desmonds.”  “Then Cort was right when he said that women that marry the Desmonds
live to regret it.”  “The Desmonds were not meant to share their lives with
others.”  “I don’t believe that.”
   Raxl looks at Emily. “You are young and trusting, you do not believe that life
can damage you.”  “I won’t let it happen.” Emily says to Raxl.  “Ask Ada Thaxton
about her mother and father. And then ask her about her Uncle Benjamin Desmond
and his unhappy wife.”  “I’ll do that.”  “Then ask Jean Paul about his mother
and his grandmother.”  “I’m not afraid to find out the truth.”  “Then ask him
about his wife Erica.”  “I’ll do that too.”  “And then if you feel you still
have the courage to face what life has in store for you as a wife of a Desmond
go ahead and marry him.” Raxl says then turns and walks out the door

   “Where do we begin?” Jean Paul asks.  “We begin where we began before.” Philip
says as he stands and walks across the room and gets the mask.  Jean Paul
stands. “Philip will I ever be free to act upon my own?”  “Orendo will lead us
to the truth.” Philip says as he walks to a small table and places the mask on
it. He raises his hands. “Gagossa face of Orendo hear my supplication. Show me
where to go from here. Lead us from the dark into your light. Orendo lead us to
the truth.”  Jean Paul stands behind Philip with his head bowed and his eyes
closed. As Philip raises his head Jean Paul does the same.  “Send us the beat of
the drum to us and the pulse of your heart. Send the wisdom of our ancestors.
Give us a signal. Don’t leave your kinsmen in despair. Don’t abandon us. Don’t
leave us at the mercy of our enemies. Speak Orendo by drumbeat, by teardrop by
signal, by sound.” Philip calls out. He’s staring to get upset and looks at Jean
Paul. “Orendo is angry with us. I
  deserted his son the totem. We’ve failed.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Don't get soaked.  Take a quick peek at the forecast
  with theYahoo! Search weather shortcut.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 1759 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 157
     Episode 157:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2plogs


   Philip holds the mask. “Orendo rejected us.” He says as he walks across the
room.  “But why?” Jean Paul asks.  “Because I lost the totem.”  “You didn’t lose
it Philip Emily did.” Jean Paul says as he walks towards Philip.  “But it was in
my keeping. And don’t tell her what happened. She’ll blame herself and there’s
nothing she can do about it.”  “Well I’ve got to give her some reason for
delaying the wedding.” Jean Paul says as he walks away from Philip.  “I’ll talk
to her.” Philip tells him.  Jean Paul turns and looks at Philip. “We’ve got to
get the totem back.”  “I’m sure Raxl has it.”  Jean Paul walks towards the
window. “I’ll talk to her and I shall get it from her and bring it back to you.
She wouldn’t lie to me.”

   Emily sits in the Drawing Room reading a book when Ada walks into the room.
“Cort told me the news and I’m so happy for you.” Ada says as she walks over to
Emily.  “Why thank you. I’m glad someone is pleased.” Emily says as she puts the
book down.  “Well we are all pleased, why shouldn’t we be?” Ada asks.  “Well
Cort was rather negative.”  Ada laughs. “You mustn’t mind him. He tries to be so
sophisticated but underneath it all he’s just a boy.”  Emily stands. “He said
that women who marry Desmonds live to regret it.”  “That’s nonsense.” Ada says
to her.  “Well Raxl said the same thing.”  “Raxl, Raxl is possessive and
suspicious that’s just her nature.”  “She said I should ask you about your
mother.”  Ada turns away. “What ever that means.”  “Was she happy?” Emily asks. 
“No she had a very sad life. My father died when I was young.”  “How did he
die?”  Ada looks at Emily. “I never really knew.”  “Well didn’t your mother tell
you?”  “I don’t think she really knew either. He
  went away on a trip and well we received word that he had died.” Ada says as
she sits down on the couch.  “Then you were never sure that he was really dead.”
“Oh yes my mother went to France for the funeral.”  Emily sits next to her. “He
died in France?”  “Yes he died in France. Mother never spoke about it when she
came back and then she died soon afterwards.”  “How did she die?”  Ada glances
at Emily. “From grief I suppose. I really don’t like to think about it.” Ada
says as she glances away. “It doesn’t really do much good does it?”  “Were you
with her when she died?”  “No I was at school. She sent me away after my father
died. Then I came to live here with my cousins.”  “You must have known Jean
Paul’s mother and father.” Emily says with a smile. “Tell me what were they
like. I’d like to know everything about him. His childhood, his parents.”  Ada
jumps up. “I really don’t want to delve into the past.” She says as she walks
across the room.  Emily stands. “Raxl also
  suggested asking you about the woman who married your Uncle Benjamin.”  Ada
glances at Emily. “If you want to marry Jean Paul don’t look back. Turn your
eyes to the future. There isn’t much we can do about the past. Jean Paul will
tell you exactly what he wants you to know.” Ada says as she picks up an empty
glass. “And nothing more. Please leave the rest up to ghosts believe me that’s
the only way it’s going to work out.”  Emily walks up to Ada.  “Be content to
make Jean Paul happy.” Ada says as she touches Emily’s shoulder.  Jean Paul
enters the Drawing Room. “Hello you both look so serious.”  “No of course not.”
Ada says with a smile. “Congratulations Jean Paul you both have my fondest
wishes.” She walks up to Jean Paul. “And you will let me help you with your
plans now won’t you? I think this house needs a little cheering up. I’m going to
do it right now, excuse me.” Ada says then walks from the room.  Jean Paul
closes the door behind her then glances at Emily. He
  walks towards her. “Well news travels fast.”  “Like wildfire.” Emily says. 
Jean Paul stands with his back towards her. “Yes it does.”  Emily walks up to
him. “Jean Paul what’s the matter?”  “Nothing why?” he says as he steps away
from her.  “It’s like you’re not with me. There’s a distance.”  “No I just came
down to find Raxl.”  Emily steps up to him. “Something’s bothering you.”
   Jean Paul turns away. “I was talking with Philip and...”  “And he said we
should delay our wedding.” Emily says to him.  Jean Paul turns and looks at her.
“Yes I’m afraid for the moment we are going to have to.”  Emily sits on the
couch. “Can you tell me why?”  “Darling listen it has nothing to do with you.”
He sits next to her and holds her hands.  “Philip knows why. Why can’t you tell
me.”  “If I could tell you I would.”  “Are we to start our life together with
secrets?” Emily asks.
   “Darling will you please just give me a little bit of time. That’s all I ask.”
“How much time?” Emily asks.  “I don’t know.”  Emily looks away as Jean Paul
stands. “I must talk to Raxl.” he says to her.  “I seem to be the only person
around here you can’t talk to.” Emily says.  “That isn’t true.”  “I’m sorry.”
Emily says as she turns away from Jean Paul. “I didn’t mean that.”  “You must
trust me. Have you seen Raxl?”  “Yes.” Emily says with her back towards him. She
turns and looks at him. “Yes I have. She stopped a few minutes ago before going
out and warned me about marrying into the Desmond family.”  “What exactly did
she say to you?”
   “She told me to ask you about your mother.”  “My mother?”  “And about your
grandmother. Then she said I could marry you if I had enough courage to face the
kind of lives that they had.” She says as she walks up to him.  Jean Paul turns
away. “I’ve got to find her!”  “What did she mean?” Emily asks.  Jean Paul stops
and looks back at her. “I can’t explain that now I can’t!”  “But Jean Paul
you've got to tell me!”  Jean Paul walks back to her and holds her by the arms.
”Listen Emily, Raxl is trying to frighten you.”  “No Raxl doesn’t frighten me
but you do. What is it that she wants me to know?”  “I think you should go away
until I settle this with Raxl.” Jean Paul says as he turns away from Emily.  “No
I’m not leaving! That’s just what she wants me to do. And that’s what Cort wants
me to do.”  Jean Paul turns towards her.  “Is that what you want me to do?”
Emily asks him.  “What did Cort say?”  “Oh he’s like Raxl full of warnings about
what happens to the Desmond wives.”
  “Darling listen I promise you solemnly before we are married I will tell you
everything you want to know. But I can’t now and in the mean time don’t listen
to Cort. Don’t listen to anyone.” He says as he holds her. “But please just
don’t be afraid.”  Emily looks up at him. “But they are trying to get to you
through me don’t you see that. If we just love one another nothing can harm us.
Put your faith in me and ignore the others.”  Jean Paul holds her.

   Cort stands looking out his window when his door opens and Laslo walks in.
“Well what do you want? Your mother said you wanted to speak to me.” Laslo says.
Cort walks over to him. “What a great pleasure dear stepfather.”  “If you‘re
going to be impertinent good day.” Laslo says as he turns towards the door.  “No
wait.” Cort says as he closes the door. “I’m sorry.”  “That’s the first time you
have ever apologized to me.”  “Well I’ve decided that it’s pointless for us to
disagree.”
   “I’m pleased to hear that.” Laslo says to him.  “We have much to lose by being
enemies. And much to gain by being friends.” Cort says as he walks away.  “Oh we
do, do we?”  Cort turns and looks at him. “Yes we do dear stepfather we do. I
really never wanted to be unfriendly. I know I’ve been rude and arrogant but
that’s over now.”  “Oh?”  “All I really wanted to do was make sure that my
mother was happy. She is happy isn’t she?”  “I think so.”  “And are you happy?”
Cort asks.  “Why do you ask?”  Cort turns away. “It’s just that every so often I
wander what makes you happy.”  “You’re planning something aren’t you?”  Cort
walks away. “Right.”  “And you want my help.”  “If that is possible.” Cort says
to him.  “It depends.”  Cort stands in front of the window and looks out. “As
far as you can see everything out there belongs to the Desmonds.” He glances at
Laslo.  “Oh much, much farther than even you can see.” Laslo says as he walks to
the window.  “You manage the factories,
  the buildings in Desmondton, the orchards and fields. The banks and the
farmhouses, its all ours.” Cort says as he steps away from Laslo.  Laslo shakes
his head. “Technically it belongs to Jean Paul.”
   Cort sits down. “Yes but when he gets married and settled he’s going to be
much more serious about the business affairs.”  “He never has.”  “But he’s
changed. He’s no longer the melancholy man who worried about his dead beautiful
wife. He’s a bridegroom and then a father, and a father gets very serious about
the property their children will inherit.”  “What are you suggesting?” Laslo
asks as he steps closer to Cort.  “If all the Desmond estates were mine you will
have a free hand.”  “Are you offering me a partnership?”  “I’m offering you so
much more than that. I’m offering you what you couldn’t get from your rich
widows.”  “We’ll see. I’ll think it over.” Laslo says to him.  “Don’t be too
long about it. The happy couple are eager to start their new lives. And even
though I wish them all the happiness I hate to have it at my expense.”

   Philip walks down the staircase. Jean Paul meets him in the foyer. “Did you
speak to Emily?” Philip asks.  “I tried to.”  “You didn’t tell her about
Orendo?”
   “No I didn’t want to alarm her. She’s upset, a little confused.”  “I’ll talk
to her.” Philip says to him.  “I wish you would. She may listen to you.” Jean
Paul says as he touches Philip’s arm and walks across the foyer. “I’m looking
for Raxl, she’s gone out.”  “Just find out if she really has the totem.” Philip
says.  “I’ll get it from her.” Jean Paul says as he looks at Philip.  “No just
tell me.” Philip says as he walks closer to Jean Paul. “I’ll take care of
getting it back.”  “Philip please tell Emily the truth about the mark.”  “It’s
best that we don’t.” Philip says as he looks away.  “I can’t have her suspecting
me of deceit and evasion.” He says as he looks away from Philip then glances
back at him. “It won’t do her any harm knowing about it.”  “Perhaps you are
right. But we’ve got to make sure she’s safe.”  “I’ll make sure she’s safe. I
promise.”

   Emily stands in the Drawing Room crying silently.  Philip enters the room and
closes the doors behind him. “Emily.”  “Please go away.” Emily says to him.  “I
must talk to you.” He says as he walks up to her.  Emily walks away. “I don’t
want to talk.”  “Now listen Emily if you really love Jean Paul then stand behind
him because he is going to need you.” Philip says standing behind her. He holds
her by her arms.  Emily shakes her head with a sob. ”It’s all my fault isn’t
it?”  “It’s no ones fault.”  “I lost the totem.”  “Now I shouldn’t have given it
to you.”  “Then why did you?”  “Because I was more concerned for your safety
than mine.” He says as he drops his arms.  Emily turns towards him. “Oh Philip
what am I going to do!” she sobs.  “Just carry on the way you were going. Make
your wedding plans but just don’t set any date.” He says as he helps her sit on
the couch. He sits next to her.  Emily looks at him. “Jean Paul is in danger
isn’t he?”  “I’ll find another way to
  protect him.”  “He’s gone out alone to find Raxl.” Emily says.
   “We’ve got to find the totem. We have searched her room and it’s not there.”
   “She could have given it to Cort.”  “What makes you say that?” Philip asks
her.
   Emily stands. “Everything Cort says to me these days is an echo of what Raxl
says. They are together all the time.” She says standing in front of the
fireplace.
   “She warned me that the Desmond curse could go to Cort if it ever left Jean
Paul.” Philip says as he stands.  “But it has left Jean Paul.”  “We’re not
certain of that.”  “But Cort has seen the star, he’s heard the heartbeat.” Emily
says as she walks towards Philip. “Susan saw the Mark of Death on his face.” 
Philip nods. “Cort may be the next Master of Desmond Hall.”  Emily shakes her
head. “Don’t let that happen. He lives with his star or he dies when the star
passes on to another.” Emily says as she walks away from Philip.  “He won’t die,
I promise you that. He will not die.”  Cort turns towards his mother. “What have
I done now?” Cort asks.  “Nothing, on the contrary I want to thank you for being
so kind to Laslo. He was pleased.”  “Well we just found that we have a lot of
things in common that we never suspected before.” Cort says as he closes the
door.  “Well I knew you would like each other if you just gave him a chance.” 
Cort steps up to his mother. “Oh I’m giving
  him a chance, a great chance.”  “He will be a different man now that you accept
him as a father.”  “I only want you happy now mother.” He says as he touches her
shoulder, then gives her a hug. “Oh I’ve been thoughtless. I didn’t realize what
I was doing. But it will all be different now you wait and see.”  Ada pulls
away. “There’s just one thing Cort.”  “What’s that?”
   “I don’t want you to spend so much time with Raxl.”  “I don’t mother, really I
don’t. It’s just that she’s lonely. Jean Paul spends most of his time now with
Emily and Philip. You can’t blame her for that can you?” Cort says as he walks
across the room.  “I don’t trust her.”  “Well you don’t even know her. You have
avoided her ever since she came here!”  She reminds me of...” Ada looks away. 
“Of what?”
   “Well she brings back memories of Benjamin Desmond, that poor tormented man.” 
“But she didn’t even know him.” Cort says to her.  “No but she reminds me of his
housekeeper.”  “How did you know her?” Cort asks.  “I only had a glimpse of her
once. Mother wouldn’t allow me to visit Uncle Benjamin because he had very
strange habits and interests.”  “What kind of interests?”  “Black arts, magic
the kind you were interested in when you were a little boy.” She says as she
steps closer to Cort.  “Well that was only childish nonsense.”  “Well it wasn’t
childish nonsense as far as your Uncle Benjamin and your Grandfather were
concerned.”  “My Grandfather?”  “Yes he had many bookcases of strange volumes on
potions and spells and all kind of magic.”  “What happened to those books?” Cort
asks.  “Oh Mother had them taken away after he died.”  “Who took them?”  “Oh I
don’t know. I was at school; it was so very long ago. Anyway that doesn’t really
matter now.”  “Well I’d like to see them
  that’s all.” Cort says as he looks away.  “No it isn’t important; the important
thing now is that you are taking an interest in the family affairs and that you
are going to work with Laslo.” Ada says as she touches his arm.  “Yes I think
stepfather and I will become good partners, very good partners.”

   Emily stands in the foyer as Laslo walks towards her. “I’m very pleased for
both of you congratulations.” Laslo says to Emily. “Thank you.” Emily says with
a smile.  “I’m sure you will be both very happy. Where is Jean Paul?”  Jean Paul
steps up behind him. “Here I am.” He says with a smile.  “Ah I was just giving
my blessing to your bride to be. We’re all very happy for you.” Laslo says as he
shakes Jean Paul’s hand.  “That’s very kind of you.” Jean Paul says to him. 
“And when will the wedding be?” he asks looking at Emily.  “Oh we haven’t
decided yet.”  “Yes that’s up to Emily.” Jean Paul says.  “Well if there is any
way I can help? Goodnight.” Laslo says as he walks up the staircase.  Jean Paul
glances at Emily. “Oh just giving his blessing, that doesn’t sound like Laslo.” 
“Jean Paul you’re beginning to sound like me.”  Jean Paul smiles and takes her
into his arms. “Have you forgiven me?”  “There’s nothing to forgive you for. As
long as we are happy that’s all that
  matters. If we have to wait we will wait.” Emily says as she pulls back and
looks at him.  “Thank you.” Jean Paul says as he brushes her hair back from her
face.  “Did you find Raxl?”  “No. No I was driving around Desmondton thinking
she might be shopping but I didn’t see her. She could have returned.”  “No I’m
sure I would have heard her.”  “Why don’t we look for her, there have been so
many people coming in and out of this room we can go where we can be alone and
talk. Come along.” He leads her from the Drawing Room.  From the top of the
staircase Laslo watches as they walks through the foyer hand in hand. He walks
down the staircase and enters the Drawing Room.
   Ada enters the Drawing Room carrying a tray of champagne. “Well we are going
to celebrate. Where are they?” she asks as she looks around the room.  “They’ve
gone for a walk. Oh no they are getting into the car.” He stands at the window
and watches Jean Paul and Emily.  “Laslo don’t spy on them.” Ada says as she
sets down the tray.  “I’m so pleased to see true love walking hand in hand that
I couldn’t resist staring.”  “It’s nice to have a happy couple in the house.”
Laslo picks up a glass of champagne. “It’s nice to have two happy couples in the
house. To you my dear Ada.” Ada picks up a glass and he touches his glass to
her's then takes a sip.  Philip walks into the Drawing Room.  “Philip won’t you
join us for a drink?” Laslo asks.  “Have you seen Jean Paul?”  “They just walked
away into the sunset.”  “They did?”  “Jean Paul and Emily want to be alone. They
have a life to plan. Lots to talk about like most young couples in love.” Laslo
says to him.  “Will you have a
  drink Philip?” Ada asks as she hands him a glass of champagne.  “Thank you I
will.”  “The house is quiet.” Ada says.  “Perhaps I should ask Cort to join us.”
Laslo says.  “Oh he’s gone to town. He said he is going to a movie and then
going to have dinner out. He gets restless around here.”  “Well it’s just us
three.” Laslo says as he raises his glass.  “Well Susan is upstairs. I’ll go get
her.” Philip walks from the room.  Ada looks at Laslo. “Poor Philip.”  “Why
what’s the matter with him?”  “Oh you men. You never realize when a man has a
broken heart.”  “No I suppose not.” Laslo says to her.  Philip walks through the
foyer then opens the outside door. He looks at the dark sky and not seeing
anything he walks back inside.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
The fish are biting.
  Get more visitors on your site using Yahoo! Search Marketing.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 1775 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 158
     Episode 158:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2ym4f8


   Susan sits on her bed studying pictures. There is a knock at the door. “Come
in.” She says looking at the door.  “The door opens and Philip walks in. “The
Thaxtons would like you to join them for a drink.” Philip says as he walks over
to her.  “I don’t drink.”  “I know you don’t, they would just like your
company.” Philip says as he leans on the bed. “Everyone else has gone out.”  “No
I’m afraid I wouldn’t be very good company tonight.”  “Oh come on down. I’m kind
of in the dumps too and maybe we can cheer each other up.” He says as he kneels
next to the bed and looks at Susan.  “No I don’t like the Drawing Room.”  “Well
we can’t very well bring them up here.” Philip says with a smile.  “No strange
things happen to me when I’m in that room. I don’t like it.”  “I’ll be with
you.”  “Look couldn’t we go for a walk instead?” Susan says to him.  “No I don’t
want to leave the house until Jean Paul and Emily are back.” Philip says as he
stands up.  “Where did they go?”  “Out for
  a drive.”  “Well I’ll come down when they come back okay.”  “Well what do I
tell the Thaxtons?”  “Just make some excuse for me.”  “Susan they would just
like you to celebrate Jean Paul’s engagement with them.”  “I don’t want to. I
can’t pretend I’m pleased about it when I’m not.” Susan says as she looks at
him.  “I thought you were Emily’s friend.” Philip says as he leans on the bed
towards her.  “Well that’s why I don’t want her to marry Jean Paul.” She says as
she crawls across the bed and sits on the edge of it away from Philip.   “Well
you can stop them.” Philip says to her.  “You could if you wanted to.” Susan
says as she looks at him.  “No even I can’t any longer. Emily has made up her
mind.” Philip says as he walks around the bed.  “But you’ve got to stop them.
She mustn’t marry Jean Paul. His star is against it.”  Philip looks at the
papers on the bed. “Is that what your charts tell you?” He asks picking up one
of the papers.  “Don’t make fun of them.” Susan says
  taking it away from Philip. “You can’t fight the stars.”  “You can try. Instead
of sulking in your room you might have the common courtesy to consider other
people’s feelings for a change.”  Susan glances down. “You just don’t understand
that’s all.”  “You’re right.” Philip says angrily as he walks to the door. He
stops and looks at Susan. “I thought you were grown up not some spoiled child
throwing a tantrum about things you can’t change.” He turns and walks out the
door.  Susan looks away.

   Ada sits on the couch with a glass of champagne.  “Would you like another my
dear?” Laslo asks.  “No thank you. One drink is quite enough for me.”  Laslo
walks around the couch and sits next to Ada. “I’m glad to see your not...”
   “Drinking so much.” Ada says to him.  “Yes as a matter of fact.” Laslo says. 
“Well there is no reason for me to have to drink so much any more.”  “I’m so
glad to hear that.”  “I’m delighted to know that Cort is going to be working
with you.” Ada says.  “Yes I’m looking forward to it.”  “I know he will be happy
with something to occupy his mind. Why don’t you take him down to the office and
introduce him to the rest of the men. Let him begin to get involved with the
business.”  “I intend to do exactly that. There is something I would like to
discuss with you.” Laslo says as he looks at her.  “What?”  “Well I think it
would be much easier on you if I took over your business affairs. It would save
you all that trouble of facts and figures, papers to read and sign.”  “Well it’s
true I don’t know very much about it.” Ada says.  “I could draw up a power of
attorney and then you wouldn’t have to bother with any of it.”  “Well wouldn’t
it be better if I just turned it over to
  Cort?”  Laslo stands.  “Well since eventually my property will belong to him
anyway. Why doesn't he just start handling it now?”  “He has less experience
than you do my dear.”  “Perhaps you’re right. Well I’ll talk it over with Jean
Paul. He’ll know what I should do.”  “Your property has nothing to do with him.”
Ada stands. “But it all belongs to the Desmond estate.”  “Jean Paul has plenty
on his mind. Why burden him?”  “If I burden him he will tell me I’m sure. I
don’t want to discuss it anymore.” Ada says as she turns and walks out of the
room.  Laslo walks back to the wine decanters as Philip enters the Drawing Room.
“Well where’s your date?” Laslo asks.  “She asked me to make her excuses for
her. She’s not feeling very well.” Philip says as he walks to the fireplace and
leans on the mantel.  Laslo walks up to him. “Now that Jean Paul is getting
married I suppose you will be leaving us soon.”  “I hadn’t really thought about
it.”  “Don’t you think you should?”  Philip
  smiles. “I can’t see that it has anything to do with you.”  “No perhaps I was
prying. It’s understandable though, you Desmonds are a fascinating lot.” he says
as he walks away.  “I’m glad you think so.”  “Perhaps there is another reason
you are staying.” Laslo says as he steps closer to Philip.  “I don’t follow
you.”  “Well I was thinking you and little Susan could make the occasion a
double ceremony.”  “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t discuss my personal life.” 
Laslo turns and looks at Philip as Philip stares at him angrily. Philip turns
and walks from the Drawing Room.

   Jean Paul and Emily walk up to the front door of the mansion. “Oh that was a
lovely ride Jean Paul.” Emily says as she turns towards him. He holds her hands.
“And please forgive me for being so irritable earlier.” Emily says.  Jean Paul
smiles at her as Emily turns and opens the door. They walk into the mansion
holding hands.  “Darling it’s not your fault, it’s me. You have every right to
be.” Jean Paul says as he takes her coat and hangs it up then turns and looks at
her. “You’re very much a part of my life you know. But for your own safety there
are just some things you can’t know. Trust me.” He says as he holds her in his
arms. “I love you very much.” They start to kiss as Laslo enters the foyer.  
“The happy young couple returns. Ada and I were trying to celebrate by ourselves
since no one seems to be about.”  Emily pulls away from Jean Paul and walks
towards Laslo. “Where is everyone?”  “Cort went to town to the movies.”  “And
Susan?” Emily asks.  “She’s upstairs,
  she’s not feeling very well.”  “Okay I think I’ll go upstairs and make sure
she’s all right.” Emily says then rushes up the staircase.
   Jean Paul hangs up his coat and walks towards the Drawing Room. “Philip isn’t
here either?” “No he’s in a bad mood. I must say for a house that is filled with
festivities there is a great deal of gloom around.”  “Yes it is very quiet
tonight.”  “It gave Ada and I a chance to talk about Cort’s future.”  Jean Paul
picks up a glass of champagne. “Well I wouldn’t worry too much about Cort, he’s
young and impulsive but he is really a decent boy.”  “Well we were wondering if
it might be better if he received his part of the Desmond estate before you
marry. Keep it in his name as it were.”  “Well I don’t think we should rush into
these matters. As you know I have most of my affairs in the hands of my lawyers.
And after Emily and I are married I think I shall take an interest myself. Of
course I shall leave the management of the factory in your competent hands but
as far as family investments and real estate I think I might concern myself with
that.” Jean Paul says as he walks
  across the room.  “It’s a great deal of work.”  “Well who knows I might really
get to enjoy it.” Jean Paul says as he puts his glass down. “Then we might not
have to depend so much upon you.” Jean Paul says then walks from the room. 
Laslo turns towards him. “I don’t mind the work.”  Jean Paul stops in the
doorway and looks back at Laslo. “Oh surely you have many other things to do
with your life instead of handling other peoples business affairs.” Jean Paul
says then turns and walks out of the Drawing Room.

   Emily knocks on Susan’s bedroom door then walks in. “Laslo said that you
weren’t feeling well.”  Susan sits at her dressing table. “No I just said that
to get out from going down and having a drink with him that’s all.” She says
with a smile.”  “Good I was worried.”  Susan stands. “Philip tells me you’re
going ahead with the wedding plans after all.”  “Yes but we haven’t set a date
yet.”   “I wish you all the happiness in the world Emily. I really do.”  Emily
smiles. “Thank you and I wish that you...” Emily starts to say as she holds
Susan’s arm. “What do you wish for me?”  “Well I hope that someday you find a
man who makes you happy as Jean Paul makes me.” Emily says as she lowers her
hand.  Susan turns away. “I don’t ever to expect to find that person.”  “Oh we
all think like that sometimes Susan. But then one day a man appears and we look
into his eyes and we suddenly realize it’s happened.” Emily says as she steps up
to Susan.
   “No it’s happened for you but it will never happen for me.”  “Well maybe if
you give it half a chance it might happen right here.”  Susan glances at Emily.
“Why did you say that?”  “Haven’t you even thought of Philip?” Emily asks as she
touches Susan’s arm.  “No Philip is marked for unhappiness the same as I am.
We’re not a good couple.”” Susan says as she sits down.  “Oh I think you are.”
   “Emily remember I told you I had dreams about cavaliers and Kings.  “Susan I’m
not talking about dreams. I’m talking about real people.” Emily says as she
knells down in front of Susan.  “Now listen I dream about real people but they
have different names. And one of them is Philip. Something terrible is going to
happen to him. I know that.” Susan says as she looks away.  “What’s going to
happen to him?”  “I don’t know. It’s like a dream I can’t remember.”  “Well you
should tell Philip.”  Susan glances at Emily. “No I’m afraid too.”  “But you
might save him from what ever is going to happen to him.”  Susan stands. “No
it’s already happened. It happened a long time ago but I really don’t know what
time.”  “Susan we all dream about people we know in different situations.”  “I
know but I’m not asleep when I dream that’s the whole thing.”  Emily stands. “I
don’t understand.”  “Sometimes when I’m talking to someone my mind goes blank.
It’s as if it was in someone else’s mind or
  in a memory.” Susan turns away. “That’s why I’m not quite sane at times. I
become someone else in another time.” “In the 17th century?” Emily asks.  “Yes.”
Susan nods.  “And you see the sign, the Mark of Death?”  “No, no I’ve only seen
that here twice on Cort’s face.” Susan says as she looks at Emily. “I’ve never
seen it anyplace else.”  “Do you dream about other people besides Philip?” 
Susan turns away. “I’m not sure. I think I do but there’s a strange feeling when
I’m talking to someone. That they have lived in my dream as well.”  “Me for
instance?” Emily asks.  “No. No but Cort and Raxl, as soon as I start seeing
them again it just sort of disappears.” “Listen Susan will you promise me
something.” Emily says as she touches Susan’s arm.  “What’s that?”  “The next
time this happens to you no matter who you are with or where you are come and
tell me about it. Will you do that?”  Susan turns away. “Why should you want me
to do that?”  “I’m sorry I can’t answer that now but
  just promise me you’ll do it.”  Susan nods her head. “Okay I promise.”

   Ada knocks on Jean Paul’s bedroom door; she opens it and calls inside. “Jean
Paul?”  “Yes.” Jean Paul answers as he walks towards the door.  “I didn’t mean
to disturb you but do you have a minute?”  “Of course Ada come in.”  “I
shouldn’t trouble you with my affairs but what is a power of attorney?”  “Oh
that’s an agreement between two people which allows another person to handle
lets say your business or financial matters without your having to sign any
piece of paper. They in effect act for you.”  Ada walks across the room, “Well
shouldn’t it be a lawyer?”  “Not always. It could be a kind of relative you
trust. Why do you ask?” Jean Paul says as he walks towards Ada.  “Oh Cort
mentioned it. I just wanted to know what it was.”  “Well I wouldn’t advise
giving Cort such authority. He doesn’t have enough experience in business to
assume such a responsibility.”  Ada walks away from Jean Paul. “Well could Laslo
do it?”  “If you wish, I don’t see why not. But my advice would
  still be to talk to a lawyer.”  Ada turns and looks at him.  “Don’t be alarmed
it’s simply that handing ones power of attorney is risky business unless you
hand it to someone you trust absolutely.”  Ada walks up to him. “Thank you Jean
Paul I guess I’ll go talk to Laslo about it.”  Philip walks through the doorway
of Jean Paul’s room. “I didn’t know you had come back. Can I speak to you?”
Philip says to Jean Paul.  “Of course.”  “I’m just going down to prepare
dinner.” Ada says as she walks out of the room.  “Did you find Raxl?” Philip
asks as he walks into the room.  “No we drove all over Desmondton looking for
her but not a sign.”  “Does she know anyone in town?” Philip asks as he turns
away from Jean Paul.  “Only the shopkeepers. She seldom leaves Desmond Hall
except to do errands.”  “Well is Mrs. Hatter a friend of hers?” Philip asks. 
“Irene? No they don’t get along at all. Why do you ask?”  “Well I just saw her
going into Mrs. Hatter’s house this morning. I thought
  it rather curious so I waited and in a little while she came out and returned
to Desmond Hall.”  Jean Paul turns away. “Are you sure?” He glances back at
Philip. “That seems very unlikely.”  “I’m positive. Do you mind if I ask Mrs.
Hatter?”  “Well I really would rather not get her too involved. She’s a nice
woman but she is a bit of a gossip.”
   “Well I’ll pretend I’m making a social call.” Philip says with a smile, then
he turns and walks from the room closing the door behind him.

   Emily walks through the hallway. “Philip I was just coming to find you. I said
some very rude things to you this afternoon and I want to apologize.”  “It’s
forgotten already.” Philip says with a smile. “Don’t give it another thought.” 
“Thank you. I guess Jean Paul told you we couldn’t find Raxl. She must be hiding
somewhere.”  “Well if she is I think I know where. I’ll be back in a short
while. And Emily?”  “Yes?”  “Stay with Jean Paul and if anything goes wrong just
say Orendo, Orendo.”  “I will.”  “He’ll protect you when I’m not here.”  Emily
nods as Philip turns and walks away. Emily turns towards Jean Paul’s door when
Susan calls out. “Emily! Emily come here! Quick!”  Emily rushes down the
hallway.  Susan stands outside her door. “Please, please hurry!”  “What’s the
matter?” Emily asks.  Susan grabs Emily’s arm and pulls her into her room. “Stay
here with me.”  “What is it? Tell me!”  Susan rushes to the window. “Look.” 
Emily rushes to the window “I don’t see
  anything.”  “The star!”  “What star?” Emily asks.  “Jean Paul’s star. The star
of death, its there.”  “Oh no.” Emily says as she backs away from the window. 
“Look you’ll be safe here with me.” Susan says to her.  “No I promised Philip I
would stay with Jean Paul.”  “Emily you don’t understand. You’ve got to stay
away from him when the star appears.”  Emily glances at the doorway.

   Jean Paul walks into the Drawing Room and stands in front of Jacques’
portrait. He stares at it then turns away as Laslo enters the room. “Ada says we
have time for a drink before dinner. Will you join me?” Laslo asks.  “If you
would like.”  “Good then we can continue our discussion. It’s so seldom we get
to discuss business affairs.” Laslo says as he hands Jean Paul a drink.  “Ada
has already asked my advice.”  “Oh what about?” Laslo asks.  “About power of
attorney.”  “And what did you tell her?”  “I told her it would be best to deal
with her lawyer.”
   “The Desmond estates are so complicated. So much property here and abroad. So
many investments.” Laslo says to him as he walks across the room.  “Yes we
really aught to divide it up equally you know. There is enough to go around for
everyone.” Jean Paul says as he walks closer to Laslo.  “I suggested that Ada
aught to receive her share now. And Cort too.” Laslo says as he turns towards
Jean Paul.  “Cort’s portion is to be held in trust for him until he’s
twenty-five as mine was.”  “What about Philip?”  “Philip, well Philip is not
eligible to inherit any of the estate. He’s from an entirely different branch of
the family.” Jean Paul says as he walks away Laslo.  “Oh I thought perhaps
that’s why he remained at Desmond Hall so long. To stake out a claim.”  Jean
Paul looks at him. “Don’t be crude Laslo.”  “Well since no one has seen fit to
inform me of his presence I just made assumptions.”  “Well I assure you after
Emily and I are married then all this will be settled. I
  mean there is no great race is there?” Jean Paul says as he walks towards
Laslo.  “Well marriage changes a man’s financial situations. He takes on new
responsibilities and obligations. There are wills to be filled, trusts to be
established.”  “You sound as if you are talking about my funeral instead of my
wedding.”  “One can’t be too careful in matters of money.”  Ada steps into the
Drawing Room. “Well dinner is ready. Would you mind telling the others Jean
Paul.”  “Yes. I don’t know if Philip will be back in time. I don’t think we had
better hold dinner for him but I’ll check with Emily and Susan.” Jean Paul says
as he sits his glass down and walks from the room.  Laslo looks at Ada. “So you
did talk to Jean Paul about the matter we discussed earlier.” “Well since it is
my money I decided to seek his counseling.”  “I suggested you not.” Laslo says
to her.  “Well I prefer to handle my own affairs in my own way.”  “What does
that mean?”  “It means Laslo that things are
  quite different from what they were when we were first married.” Ada says as
she walks to the table and straightens up the glasses. “Ada you haven’t forgiven
me for Irene have you?”  Ada looks at him. “It merely means that I’ve decided to
retain control of my income and it goes to Cort when I die.”

   Susan stands at the window looking at the sky.  “Is it still there?” Emily
asks.  “No it’s gone. It comes and goes. But it will come out again late
tonight.” Susan says as she turns towards Emily.  “Then may I go now?” Emily
asks as she walks across the room.  “If you want to.”  Emily glances back at
her. “Susan please don’t be angry with me. I know you’re trying to help me and I
do appreciate it.”
   Jean Paul knocks on the door. “Dinners ready.” He tells them.  “We’ll be down
in a minute Jean Paul.” Emily calls out.  Jean Paul turns and walks down the
hallway. He hears the heartbeat, he stops and turning he rushes into his room
locking the door. He is leaning against the door when someone knocks at his
door.   “Jean Paul.” Emily calls out.  “Emily go down without me.”  “Let me in.”
   “No please do as I tell you. Go down with Susan and wait until Philip comes
back.”  “Are you all right?”  “I will be all right if you do as I tell you now
promise.” Jean Paul says then steps away from the door and rushes to the window.
He sees the star in the sky. He turns away. “No, no!” he shouts as he knocks the
lamp onto the bed. He then falls upon the bed.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Don't pick lemons.
See all the new 2007 cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 1793 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 159
     Episode 159:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2pdrf2


   Jean Paul pulls himself off the bed and rushes to the window. He turns and
clutches his head in agony. Walking to the dresser he takes out the mask and
uncovers it. He places it on the dresser top and circles his hand over it.
“Gagossa, Gagossa bring Orendo to me. Speak to me, show me a sign. I stand here
in place of my kinsman Philip. I beg for your shelter. Please let me hear the
sound of your drum, show me a sign!” The heartbeat gets louder as Jean Paul
turns away from the mask and covers his ears. Stumbling to the bed he sits down.
“Without Philip I’m lost.”

   There is a knock on Irene Hatter’s door. She walks across the room and opens
the door. Philip steps inside.  “Why Philip what an unexpected surprise. I’ve
given up hope that you would visit me.”  “Well it occurred to me as I was
driving by that I hadn’t taken advantage of your kind invitation.” 
“Invitation?” Irene asks.  “See you’ve forgotten already. You said I should feel
free and drop in and see you at any time.” Philip says as he walks across the
room and stands behind the couch.
   “Well I’m so glad you came. It’s been months.” Irene says with a smile. 
“There is so much excitement at Desmond Hall at the moment that I sort of feel
left out.”
   Irene looks at him. “You mean Jean Paul’s wedding?”  Philip walks around the
couch and stands next to Irene. “How did you know about it?”  “News travels fast
in a little town like Desmondton.”  “But the news hasn’t been made public yet.”
   “Then I certainly won’t tell a soul.” Irene says to him.  “I’m more interested
in who told you.”  “Let me see now.” Irene looks away. “Well it must have been
someone at the bank today. Yes the manager, he handles Jean Paul’s affairs.” 
“Hmm I wonder how he knew?”  “Perhaps it was someone else.” Irene looks at him.
“It doesn’t matter really does it? May I get you some coffee or perhaps
something stronger.”  “No, no thank you.”  “I saw Jean Paul and Emily drive past
earlier this evening and it was all I could do to restrain myself from running
out to congratulate them.” Irene says as she sits on the couch. “But now you
will tell them for me.”  “Oh I’m sure Jean Paul would much prefer hearing it
from you.” Philip says as he walks to the fireplace and leans his arm on the
mantel.
   “Recently my welcome at Desmond Hall has been somewhat strained.”  “Oh, Jean
Paul is very fond of you. I know he told me just today.”  “It isn’t Jean Paul.
Some misunderstanding between the Thaxtons and me.”  “Oh that can be cleared up
right away I’m sure, what ever it is.”  “It makes me so sad not to see my old
friends at Desmond Hall. Jean Paul and I have known each other for years. He’s
almost like a brother to me.”  “Well perhaps Raxl can help resolve the
differences and bring you together again.”  “Raxl? What ever would make you
think of her?”  “Well I just assumed if you and Jean Paul were such good friends
that Raxl would be too.”  “I hardly know Raxl and she’s not likely to include me
among her friends.” Irene says with a laugh.  Philip laughs. “Is that why she
visited you this morning?  “I beg your pardon?”  “Well I was driving by and I
saw her at your door. I saw you let her in.”  “You must be mistaken.”  “Mrs.
Hatter I know that Raxl was here this morning. She
  may even be here now for all I know.” Philip says with a smile.  “Well you see
how hard it is to keep secrets in Desmondton.” Irene says to Philip with a
smile.  “Is she here?”  “No but she was. She came this morning to give me a
message.”  “Then why did you deny that she was here?”  Irene stands. “Philip I’m
going to throw myself on your mercy and trust your discretion. You’re too much
of a gentleman to repeat what I tell you I’m sure.”  “You can rely on me.”  
“Well I seem to have stumbled into a marital problem between Ada and Laslo
Thaxton. Quite inadvertently I assure you.”
   “Mrs. Hatter I will be honest with you. I didn’t come here to listen to local
gossip. I came here to find Raxl.” Philips tone becomes serious.  “Why would you
expect to find her here?”  “Why did you pretend that she didn’t visit you
earlier today?”
   “Perhaps you would like to search my cottage?” Irene says angrily.  Philip
smiles and looks around. “It is a very charming little cottage.”  “What kind of
game are you trying to play with me?” Irene asks.  Philip glances at her. “I
don’t play games but I do like old houses and their interesting antiques.”
Philip walks over to Irene’s altar and reaches his hand out to touch it.  “Don’t
touch them.” Irene says to him.  “What do you use these candles for?” Philip
asks.  “It’s very personal I’d rather not discuss it.”  “I’m sure you would
rather not but I would.” he says with his hands on his hips.  “You’re being
rude.”  “You’re being deceitful.” Philip says with a grin.  “Why do you look at
me like that/” Irene asks.  “I’m beginning to realize you and I have more than
one thing in common.”  “I’m not aware of that.”  “Well let me see. An interest
in rituals for instance.” He says as he looks at the candles.  “Oh that’s just a
little excitement to enliven rather drab lives
  that’s all.” Irene says as she walks away from Philip.  Philip picks up the
matches. “Light the candles Mrs. Hatter.”  “No.”  “Then I will.”   Irene steps
forward. “No please only I can light those candles. Only I can speak to...” 
Philip strikes the match. “We’ll see who can speak and who can listen. Shall
we.” He starts lighting the candles.

   Emily walks into the Drawing Room followed by Susan. Emily turns to Susan.
“Susan I’m going upstairs.”  “I’ll go with you.”  “I’d rather you didn’t.” 
“Emily don’t be too eager to embrace your fate.”  “If Jean Paul is my fate then
I embrace it gladly.”  “Don’t be alone with him tonight. We can both stay with
him. I can help you.”  “You don’t know what you are talking about.” Emily says
to Susan.  “Emily trust me, I’m not alone. There are many others that help me
too.”  “What others?”
   “I don’t know who they but I know they are there.”  “You place a great deal of
faith in something you don’t know.”  “Why did my star lead me to Jean Paul? And
why do I seem to have known others in another life long ago? And why is there an
unseen presence in this room?” Susan says as she looks at Jacques’ portrait.
   Emily turns and also looks at Jacques’ portrait. “Oh you have a vivid
imagination.” She says looking back at Susan.  “No there is a presence here.
Can’t you feel it?”  “No.”  “Can you hear that?” Susan asks as she hears the
heartbeat.  Emily looks at the portrait. “Hear what?”  “Listen.” Emily touches
Emily’s arm then walks towards the portrait. “Can you hear a pulse beating? Like
someone’s heart beating.”  “Oh Jean Paul!” Emily says then rushes from the room.
Susan looks at Jacques’ portrait then follows Emily.

   Jean Paul holds his head in agony. He lowers his hands and takes his jacket
and starts breathing heavily. He walks back to the mask. “What must I do to get
you on my side? What must I say to you? What must I promise you?” Jacques
laughter fills the room.  Jean Paul turns from the mask. “Jacques Eloi Des
Mondes release me! I have paid and paid and paid for the bargain I made with
you!” he shouts. Jacques laughter echoes around the room.  There is a knock on
the door. “Who is it?” Jean Paul asks.  “Let me in!” Emily shouts.   Jean Paul
rushes to the door. “Emily run, run away from me!” he shouts.  “No I’ll never
leave you!”  “Don’t force me to let you in!”  “Then let Orendo in!” Emily tells
him. Susan stands next to her outside the door.  “What did you say?” Jean Paul
asks. He unlocks and opens the door.  Emily steps through the doorway. “Orendo
will protect you.”  “What do you mean Orendo?” Jean Paul asks.  “We will stay
with you Jean Paul. Emily says as she stands next to
  him. Susan walks to his other side.  “No!”  “It’s all right.”  “No I can’t let
you risk what might happen to you.”  Emily closes the door. “Nothing will
happen.”  “You can’t stop it. I think I’m going to be free and it comes again.” 
“But it has stopped already.” Susan says to him.
   “Nothing has stopped.”  “The laughter has stopped hasn’t it?”  Jean Paul
glances up.  “And the heartbeat has stopped too.”  Jean Paul turns towards her.
“Do you hear the laughter and the heartbeat?”  “I did but I don’t anymore.”
Susan says as she walks to the window and looks out. She glances at Jean Paul.
“And your star has gone from the sky.”  Jean Paul rushes to the window and looks
out. He turns away. “It’s gone but it will come back.”  “Then we will wait here
for it.” Emily says as she holds his hands and leads him to a chair.  “We wait
for death.” Jean Paul says.  “We will wait and you will see Jean Paul nothing
will happen to you.” She says as she brushes his hair out of his face with her
hand. “Orendo will protect you.”

   Philip has lit all the candles. “Now speak Uthco.”  “What are you saying?”
Irene asks.  “Disease, storms, theft, insults, mayhem, murder these are the
works of Uthco. Now speak to your evil spirits.”  “I don’t know what you’re
talking about.”
   “Then I’ll speak for you.” Philip circles his hand over the candles. “Evil
Uthco if thee totem of Orendo is in this room sicken those who have taken it.
Turn it against the evil Uthco of the ancient world. Bring disaster to your
servant Uthco. Throw poison upon her head. Change her into an owl, a fox, a
wolf. Cause her to close her eyes. Lift her arms in supplication.” Philip says
as he looks at Irene.
   Irene closes her eyes and lifts her arms.  “Cause her to lose her breath.” 
Irene gasps.  “Cause her to sink to the floor.” Philip says as he still circles
his hand over the flames.  Irene collapses to the floor.

   Susan walks away from the window. “The star has gone from the sky.”  Jean Paul
stands. “Lock me in so I can’t get out.”  “A key won’t keep out the spirit that
possesses you. It can only be driven out.” Susan says to him.  “Have you spoken
to Orendo?” Emily asks.  “He won’t listen to me.”  “Perhaps he will if you try
again.”  Jean Paul turns and walks to the mask. Emily and Susan follow him. Jean
Paul circles his hand over the mask. “Orendo look out for us. Send your spirit
to ward off the evil. Save your kinsman from harm. Lift the cruel fate that
haunts him. Please I implore you Orendo speak.” Jean Paul turns towards Emily
and shakes his head. “We need Philip.”  “Where has he gone?”  “Mrs. Hatters, he
thinks she knows something about the totem.” Jean Paul says as he walks across
the room.  “Emily go and telephone Philip. Tell him he has to come back at
once.” Susan says as she opens the door.  Emily looks at Jean Paul and rushes
from the room.  Susan closes the door.

   Irene stirs and sits up. She holds her head. “What happened?” She stands and
turns towards Philip.  Philip stands next to the fireplace with his arms
crossed.
   “What have you done?” Irene asks.  Philip smiles. “I did nothing. Your evil
did it to you.”  “What do you mean?”  Philip walks towards her. “I want the
totem.”  Irene looks away. “It isn’t here.”  “Now don’t tempt Uthco again by
lying.”  “I tell you I don’t know anything about a totem!” Irene says as she
looks at him.  “If it hadn’t been here it could not have called upon Uthco to
work upon you. Now Orendo spoke. He could not speak without the totem. Do you
want me to search the room for it or will you give it to me?”  Irene walks to
the table with the altar upon it and reaches underneath. She holds the totem.
Philip takes it from her.

   Jean Paul looks at Susan and turns away. “You shouldn’t be here alone. It’s
not safe for you.”  “I have no choice.”  Jean Paul glances at her then walks
away. “I would prefer if you didn’t involve yourself in my affairs.”  “I’m part
of you if you want it or not.”  Music sounds in the room as Jean Paul turns
towards Susan. “You shouldn’t be here alone.” Jean Paul says as his vision
blurs. “That was very foolish of you.”   She walks around him. “I had no choice,
Jacques.”  “I would prefer if you were not drawn into my affairs.”  “I’m part of
you if you like it or not. I love Philippe.”  “My brother will die.”  “Not if
you tell the truth.”  Jacques laughs. “Well the truth is rather difficult to
judge in matters like these.”  Susanna turns away. “False accusations will send
him to burn at the stake.”  Jacques laughs and turns away from her.  “Stop it!
Why do you laugh?”  “I laugh my petite Susanna because you are so naive. So
tender, so innocent.” He says as he looks at her
  then steps away.  “Why do you despise me?”  “Because you are pure in a depraved
world, you and my brother.”  “Philippe is a good man.”  “The good are better off
in heaven. They belong there. I belong here with his land and fortunes.”  “But
he will give them all to you.”  “I prefer to take them.”  “He did not choose to
be the eldest son.”  “We do not choose to be what we are my dear child. We must
make the best of what nature gives us. And I can not use my talents to the best
of my capabilities in the wilderness of the New World.”
   Susanna turns towards him and grabs his wrist. “Oh please withdraw your
accusations! Tell the king it was all a plot.”  He grips her hands. “And set my
handsome head upon the block? No my dear Susanna I love life too much to risk it
for your precious Philippe.”  “You will never be free of this hideous crime.”
   Jacques jerks his hands away. “I live moment to moment. Do not threaten me
with the future.” Jacques says with a smile.  Susanna walks around him and faces
him. “Where ever you go through eternity your brother’s blood will be upon your
hands and a curse upon your head.”  Jacques laughs.  Jean Paul’s vision clears.
“I prefer if you weren't drawn into my affairs.”  “I’m part of you lf you like
it or not. My star led me here to help you.”  “Then help Emily. Save her if you
must help someone.” He turns away. “Help Emily.”  Susan walks up to him. “Emily
won’t listen to me. Only you can do that. Find a way to free her. You must make
the choice between her and your star.”

   The phone rings at Irene’s cottage and Irene answers it. “Hello. No, who? I’m
sorry you have the wrong number.”  Philip grabs the phone from her. “Hello.
Emily, yes it’s all right. I found it. You go back to Jean Paul and speak to
Orendo.” Philip says with a smile.

   Jean Paul stands in front of the mask. “Gagossa send Orendo to me. Hear my
plea; speak to me from the past. Speak to me with the voice of my kinsman. Speak
to me with the beat of the drums or the tears in your eyes.”  Tears start to
steam down from the eyes of the mask.  Philip steps up to the altar next to
Irene. “Now each time you light these candles you will be doing Orendo’s bidding
not yours.” He says as he picks up a candle.  “So now I am his servant?”  “Well
Orendo is a kind Master. Only Uthco is evil.” He says as he puts the candle
back.
   ‘Can I trust him?”  “She who brought you the totem brought you under Orendo’s
protection.”  Irene turns towards Philip. “She will turn her spirits against
me.”
   Philip smiles. “Don’t fear her, she’s powerless. Let her believe she still has
her powers but you and I know otherwise.” Philip says then walks out the cottage
door.

   Jean Paul looks up. “Orendo hears us!” He looks at Susan. “He will help me.”
   Susan rushes to the window. “The star is out again.  Jean Paul looks at the
mask. “Orendo stop it for me. Drown out the heartbeat. Send me the sound of your
drum. Save me from the evil that pursues me!”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Be a PS3 game guru.
Get your game face on with the latest PS3 news and previews at Yahoo! Games.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 1810 votes!

   Due to Passover and Easter, we will be taking next week off, so we can get
caught up, due to the busy week we just had. Thanks for yolur understanding.

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 160
     Episode 160:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/28nfjh


   Philip walks out the door of the cottage. Irene turns and calls out. “Raxl
come here, at once.”  Raxl steps into the room. “Did you call me?”  “I need your
help to speak to the Spirits.”  “We have already spoken to them. Our course is
clear.”  “I want to speak to them for reasons of my own.” Irene says to her. 
“It’s too late, I must return to Desmond Hall.” Raxl says as she starts to put
her cloak on.  “You agreed that if I helped you, you would help me.”  Raxl sets
her cloak on the couch. “As you wish.” She walks to the table and lifts the
tablecloth then looks up at Irene. “The totem is gone.”  “It can’t be gone.” 
“Look for yourself.”  Irene bends down and looks under the table. She looks at
Raxl. “You put it there yourself.”
   “Someone has taken it.” Raxl says.  “You have it.” Irene says to her.  “Oh
don’t be ridiculous.”  “You never wanted me to use it. You wanted it only for
your own purposes.”  “We made a bargain.” Raxl tells her.  “You used my powers
for whatever it was you wanted. The Spirits are angry they have taken the
totem.”
   “Was anyone in this room while I was resting?” Raxl asks.  “No one.”  “I
thought I heard voices coming from this room.”  “I was writing some letters. I
sometimes talk aloud when I’m writing.”  “You had no visitors?”  “No one has
been here this evening but the two of us.”  “The totem was here when I left. Now
it’s gone, you are betraying me.”  “I warned you that the Spirits would not
tolerate intrigue among their servants. I knew no good would come from this.”
Irene says as she walks away from Raxl.  “You have hidden it from me.” Raxl says
to her.  “I didn’t want it. I never wanted it. I was opposed to it the moment I
saw it.”  Raxl looks at Irene. “We shall see. Light the candles.”  “No.”  “The
Spirits will answer our questions. Light the candles I tell you!”

   Philip knocks on Jean Paul’s bedroom door.  “Yes?” Jean Paul calls out.  “It’s
Philip. Is Emily there?”  “Yes.”  “I found the totem. Can I speak to Emily alone
for a minute please?”  The door opens and Emily steps out. Philip holds the
totem out to her. She takes it from Philip. “It was at Irene’s?” Emily asks. 
Philip nods with a smile.  “Who took it, Raxl?”  “Yes, and when you see her tell
her you got it back but don’t tell her how. Say it just turned up.”  “Will she
believe that? Irene will tell her.”  “No I don’t think so. She’s found herself
in the middle of something she doesn’t quite understand.” Philip tells Emily
with a smile. “Now keep that near you.”  Emily looks at the door. “Jean Paul?” 
“I’ll stay with him. You go downstairs and I’ll send Susan to you. The totem
will protect both of you.”  Susan looks at Jean Paul.  “You seem frightened of
me. Don’t be please.” Jean Paul says. He is sitting on the edge of his bed. 
Susan walks up to him. “You don’t remember
  it do you?”  “I’m sorry remember what?”  “When we were alone earlier didn’t it
seem to you like we suddenly became like two other people in a different time?” 
Jean Paul stares ahead. “There was a moment when I did seem to feel that we had
lost ourselves. When time stood still. There was another life.” He says as he
glances at Susan.  “You suddenly became someone different and so did I.”  Jean
Paul stands and smiles. “Oh no it was just our minds playing tricks. It was
nothing.”  “You said you didn’t want to draw me into your life.”  “Well it was
only to keep you from harm.”  “No, no I mean then, in that other life. You don’t
believe me do you? Do you think I’m mad?”  Jean Paul smiles. “No I don’t think
you’re mad.”  Philip knocks on the door and walks in. “Everything is all right.
Susan would you join Emily downstairs please. Jean Paul and I have to be alone.”
Susan nods.  “Susan thank you. It will work out.” Jean Paul says to her.
   Susan smiles then walks from the room closing the door.  Jean Paul steps
towards Philip. “Orendo spoke to us without you being here.”  “When?”  “When
Emily went down to make a phone call. Tears streamed down his cheeks.
   Philip smiles. “It’s because I found the totem. Raxl had taken it down to Mrs.
Hatters.”  “You were right.”  “I’m afraid I was. But we have to get through this
night. We will look after Raxl tomorrow. Has the star appeared?”  “Earlier the
heartbeat came but Orendo stopped it to.”  “It’s because Orendo has accepted you
as our kinsman. Tonight we will rid you of the star forever.” Philip says as he
turns to the mask and circles his hand in front of it. “Gagossa face of Orendo
hear my prayer.”

   Emily sits the totem on her desk looking at it as Susan walks into the Drawing
Room.  “How’s Jean Paul?” Emily asks.  “Philip’s with him” She looks at Emily.
“Emily you told me to tell you when I had a dream.”  Emily picks up the totem
and glances up at Susan. “Yes.”  “It wasn’t exactly a dream but when you left
Jean Paul to make that phone call it happened again.”  “Well who was it? Was it
Jean Paul?”  “No it couldn’t have been Jean Paul. But someone who looked like
him but was different in every other way.”  “How different?”  “He was and evil
man. He laughed at me and made ugly threats.” Susan says as she turns away from
Emily.  Emily stands and walks in front of Susan. “Threats about what?”  “About
his brother I think. You see how silly it is? Jean Paul doesn’t even have a
brother.”  “He did once.”  “Did he die?”  “Yes I think so. How did you know?” 
“He wished him dead. He was going to have him killed. What happened to Jean
Paul’s brother?”  Emily shakes her head. “I
  don’t know.”  “Well when did he die?”
   “I don’t know. Sometime before I came here. He wrote to me inviting me to come
here and study the Desmond books but when I arrived he had disappeared.”
   “Didn’t anyone tell you where he was?”  “They didn’t know. And after a while
they just seemed to accept the fact that he was dead.”  “Without any proof?” 
“The Desmond family is its own proof. It‘s history is full of mysterious deaths
and disappearances” Emily says as she steps away from Susan.  “How long has this
been going on?”  “According to the records for centuries. But even the records
themselves aren’t very clear. Emily walks towards Susan. “Susan would you
recognize the faces of the people you see in your dreams from portraits?”  “Well
do you have some?” Susan asks.  “I have some books upstairs with family
portraits in them. I’ll go get them.” Emily says as she walks from the room.

   Cort walks up to the front door of the mansion. He stops and looks at the sky.
The star is pulsing in the sky. Cort stares at it then rushes into the mansion.
He leans against the closed door in fear. Seeing Susan he walks into the Drawing
Room. “Well, well what’s a pretty girl like you doing all alone in the middle of
the night? Don’t be frightened little Susan it’s only me.”  Susan stands in
front of Jacques’ portrait. She turns towards Cort. “You startled me.”  “I
didn’t mean to.” He walks over to her. “I guess you would be more pleased if it
were Jean Paul or Philip. I seem to be the unpopular Desmond around here.”  “Oh
Cort don’t be so sensitive.”  “You’re all alone; no concern fro your safety?
That’s very gallant of the Desmonds.”  “Look I’m perfectly safe.” Susan says to
him.  “Who knows when one is safe and when one isn’t?” He says as he walks
around Susan. “But you do have the company of our illustrious ancestor Jacques
Eloi Des Mondes. Look at him. He almost
  seems alive like those eyes are seeing us and those lips are telling us
something.” Cort says as he stands in front of the portrait.
   Susan walks up and stands next to Cort. “I know, I’ve thought that too.” She
says as she walks closer to the portrait. “If he was going to tell us something
I wonder what he would say?”  “To live in the present and not to live in the
past. And to use what nature gave us as best as we can.”  Susan stares at Cort.

   The candles are lit as Irene and Raxl stand in front of the altar. “Spirits of
the dark, Demons of the night are we still in your favor?” Raxl asks as she
holds her hands palms down above the candles. “Grant us the power to withstand
deception. Grant us the power to combat treachery. Expose the plots against us.
Grant us the power to continue in your service. Defy our enemies, defend our
powers. Maintain our link with you so that we can perform your service. Oh
Spirit protect us. Oh Spirit shield us.” Raxl glances at Irene. “Do not tempt
the Spirits. We are still within their circle. They guard us as long as we serve
them and no others.” Raxl bends and blows the candles out. “The Spirits have
exonerated you.”  “What happened to the totem?” Irene asks.  “You have been very
careless. But it is of no importance. The totem has served its purpose. We are
once more within the world of the Dark Demon.”  “I refuse to continue until you
give the totem back.” Irene says to Raxl.
  “I do not have the totem and if you have it and are withholding it for any
purpose I warn you Mrs. Hatter my powers are ancient. They are more than a match
for yours.” Raxl says, then glancing around she walks to the window. Looking
into the sky she sees the star. “I must return to Desmond Hall my Master needs
me.” Raxl says as she grabs her cloak.  Irene walks over to her. “I’d rather you
didn’t come back here again.”  “You can not keep me from the Spirits I have
conjured.”  “It’s too dangerous. You’ve been seen coming in and out of this
house.”  “Who told you that?” Raxl asks.  “Why Cort, he told both of us.” Irene
says as she looks away from Raxl.  “He told me while you were out of the room.
Were you listening at the door? I warn you do not play me against your friends
at Desmond Hall.” Raxl says angrily then she turns and leaves the cottage.  
Irene walks to the altar and lights the candles.

   Jean Paul stands at the window looking at the sky. He turns towards Philip.
“The star is out again.”  “I’ve been expecting it.” Philip says.  Jean Paul
glances up. “The heartbeat it’s beginning.”  “We’re ready for it.” Philip turns
and grabs Jean Paul’s arm. “Come stand beside me.”  They stand in front of the
mask. Philip circles his hand in front of the mask. “Gagossa hear us. Send the
sound of your drums. Drown out the evil from the past. Drown out the heartbeat
with the sound of your eternal drum.”  Jean Paul glances up and starts breathing
heavily .as he hears the drum.

   “Cort why did you say we should live in the present and not worry about the
past?” Susan asks.  “It’s true isn’t it?” Cort says as he sits on the edge of
the desk.  “Yes but it doesn’t sound like you.”  “Who does it sound like?” 
“Someone else long ago.”  “Well it really very hard to express original ideas.
Even you must know that.”  “You said we should use what nature gives us as we
can.”  “Isn’t that your philosophy?” Cort asks.  “I’ve heard those very same
words said before by someone else.”  Cort stands and walks away from Susan. “If
you pay as half as much time about the present as you do hearing what is inside
your head you might not confuse the present with the past.” Cort says as he
glances back at her.  “Oh Cort don’t be offended. I’m just trying to figure
something out.” Susan says as she walks up to Cort.  Jacques laughter echoes
around the room. Cort and Susan both turn towards the portrait.  “You heard that
didn’t you?” Susan says to Cort.  “No I didn’t hear
  anything!” Cort says as he starts to rush from the room.  “Then why did you
turn when he laughed?”  Cort turns towards her, “I don’t know what you are
talking about.”  “I think you do.”  Cort hears the heartbeat and stares at
Susan.  “Cort what’s the matter? What did I say?”  Cort turns and runs from the
room.  Susan runs after him “Cort come back!” She stops at the bottom of the
staircase. “Cort let me help you!”  Susan hears Jacques laughter in the foyer as
the heartbeat pounds. Susan turns and looks into the Drawing Room at Jacques
portrait. She turns and rushes after Cort. She knocks on his door and Cort lets
her in.  “You’ve heard the laughter haven’t you?” Cort says to her.  “Yes I’ve
heard it often before.”  “So do I. What does it mean?”
   Susan shakes her head. “I don’t know Cort.”  “You’ve heard the heartbeat.”
   “What heartbeat?” Susan asks.  “Don’t pretend that you can’t hear that.” Cort
says looking around the room as he hears the sound of the heartbeat pounding.
   ”I can’t I tell you.”  “Oh just listen!” He stands and holds his head. “It
gets louder and louder!”  There is a tap at the door and Raxl stands in the
doorway.  Cort looks at her. “Oh Raxl where have you been!” Cort asks with a
cry.  “It does not matter. I’m here now.” She glances at Susan. “Leave us.”  “No
he’s very upset. I think I should stay with him.”  “I can attend to Master Cort
now go!”  Susan walks to the doorway and looks at Cort then walks from the room.
Raxl closes the door and walks up to Cort.  Cort holds his head in agony. “The
star it’s back.”  “Your destiny awaits you.”  Cort turns away. “What am I to
do?”  “Follow your star. It leads you to what you want most in life.”  “The
heartbeat. You can hear the heartbeat can’t you?”  “I hear it Master.”  “It’s
like some giant pulse from another being.”  “It’s a signal from your Guardian
Spirit.”  “It terrifies me!” Cort cries out.
   “Oh it’s a good sign. It strengthens your resolution to attain what you want.”
“Will it be with me forever?”  “Until you obey.” Raxl says to him.  “I don’t
want it!”  “Do you want to be the Master of Desmond Hall?”  Cort turns away.
“It’s not worth this!”  Raxl grabs his arm and turns him towards her. “Accept
your destiny. It will free you forever.”  “What must I do?”  “Remain here. I
will send you the instrument through which you will attain your destiny.” Raxl
says.  “Oh hurry please hurry.” Cort says.  “The powers are on our side now.”
Raxl says as she walks from the room.  Cort turns and looks around the room as
the heartbeat continues to pound.

   Irene stands in front of the lit candles of her alter. “Oh Spirits of the
other world, Demons of the night listen to me. I did not bring that woman to
your altar. She forced herself upon me. Save me from your anger. Keep me from
her evil intentions. Keep me safe from harm. Grant me only what I want for
happiness. I will not assist that envoy from the distant past. Tell me what I
should do?” They candles blow. “So be it she will not use your powers for her
purpose again.”

   Emily walks down the staircase carrying books. She is looking at the top book
as she walks into the Drawing Room “I found several books here with pictures of
the Desmonds in it.” She sets the books on the desk. “Susan?” Emily looks
around.
   Raxl walks through the doorway.  Emily looks at her. “Raxl have you seen
Susan?”  “No I haven’t.”  “That’s strange she was just here a minute again.”
Emily says as she walks up to Raxl.  “Shall I find her for you?” Raxl asks.
   “Yes would you do that please? I have some things I want to show her.”  Raxl
turns away.  “Oh Raxl just a minute.”  Raxl turns towards Emily.  “I want to
apologize about the misunderstanding between us. I’m very sorry about it.”  “So
am I, Miss Blair.”  “I found the totem in my room tonight.” Emily says as she
holds up the totem. “I really shouldn’t have accused you for taking it. I hope
you will forgive me.”  “I only want to be of help to you. Especially now that
you’ll become Mistress of Desmond Hall.”  “I’d be grateful for any help you
would give me.”  Raxl walks through them room. “You asked me once if I had ever
seen that document before.”  “Well you know so much about the Desmonds I thought
that maybe you would be familiar with it.”  “I recognized one of the signs.” 
“The one at the bottom?” Emily asks.  “Yes I have seen it before. Once long ago
when I was about a girl.”  “Well can you tell me what it means?”  “It is the
secret sign of the Desmond family.”
  “According to what I’ve read it is a sign of a pact with the devil.” Emily says
as she steps closer to Raxl.  “I know only what I have just told you.”  “Someone
must know what it means.”  “Have you asked Master Cort?”
   “What does he know about it? Tell me.”  Raxl turns and looks at Emily. “Only
he can answer that. The secret of the sign is known only to the Desmonds.” 
Emily glances away.

   Philip holds his hand out towards the mask. He turns towards Jean Paul. “Now
give me your hand.” Philip grabs Jean Paul’s wrist. On Jean Paul’s hand is the
Mark of Death.  Jean Paul pulls away. “No! I refuse, I can’t do this again!”
   Philip rushes after him and grabs his arm. “Listen to me!” Philip says to him.
   “Look at my hand.” Jean Paul says as he holds his hand up.  Philip grabs his
wrist. “Place your hand before Gagossa.” He pulls Jean Paul to the mask. They
kneel before the mask as Philip holds onto Jean Paul’s wrist holding his hand up
before the mask. Philip circles his other hand before the mask. “Gagossa hear
me. Remove the stigma from his hand. Remove the stain upon his life, the Mark of
Death upon his hand. Return it to the Spirit world. Never let it come back to
him.”

   Cort stands in front of the mirror when there is a knock at his door. Emily
stands in the doorway.  Cort walks to the door. “What are you doing here? What
do you want?”  “You can tell me something that I must know.”  “Go away!”  “Raxl
said that you could explain the Mark of Death to me.”  The Mark of Death is
still upon Jean Paul’s hand. “Remove the stigma from your kinsman. Remove the
stain from his life.” Philip calls out. The mark fades away. “Purify him,
cleanse him, free him forever.”

   Cort turns away from Emily “I don’t know anything about the Mark of Death.”
   “But Susan say it upon your face.”  “No she didn’t. She only thought she saw
it there.”  “But Raxl said you could explain it. She sent me here to find out
what it means.”  Cort turns towards Emily. “Come in.”  Emily enters the room as
Cort closes the door behind her. He glances down at his hand. The Mark of Death
has appeared on it. He glances at Emily. “You brought it to me. It’s your
fault.” Cort says as he walks towards Emily.  “No Cort Raxl sent me.”  Cort
holds up his hand and stares at Emily. He walks towards her.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
The fish are biting.
  Get more visitors on your site using Yahoo! Search Marketing.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

SHOW / VOTES  - Total Nomination votes recorded as of

04/08/07 = 302,557

------------------

1--Highway to Heaven   13514

2--The L Word  12017

3--CSI Miami   10923

4--Dark Shadows (1966) 9728

5--Bleak House 9285

6--The West Wing       8088

7--Wagon Train 7963

8--Space: 1999 6374

9--Lancer      5912

10-The Rookies 5691

11-Grey's Anatomy      4827

12-Emergency   4261

13-The Professionals (1977)    4083

14-The Avengers 3789

15-The Waltons 3428

16-Heroes      3326

17-Road to Avonlea     3307

18-24   3031

19-Maverick    2860

20-Barney Miller       2810

21-Law And Order Special Victims Unit 2777

22-Supernatural 2684

23-In the Heat of the Night (1988)    2665

24-Futurama    2659

25-Pinky and the Brain 2564

26-Mr. Rogers' Neighborhood    2383

27-Lost 2170

28-I Love Lucy 2061

29-The Big Valley      1985

30-WKRP in Cincinnati  1963

31-Bones       1925

32-Big Wolf on Campus  1898

33-Simon & Simon       1886
   34-Strange Paradise     1863


             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
8:00? 8:25? 8:40?  Find a flick in no time
  with theYahoo! Search movie showtime shortcut.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2007 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 161
      Episode 161:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/3a7d8b


   Cort walks towards Emily with his hands extended.  “Why are you looking at me
like that?” Emily says then looks at his hand and gasps. “The mark, so Raxl was
right.” She pulls back from him.  “Of course she’s right. She’s always right.” 
“Cort please listen to me.”  “It’s too late. You are the instrument of my fate.”
He reaches out and grabs her throat.  Emily lifts the totem between them.
“Orendo!”
   Cort collapses to the floor. Emily looks at Cort clutching her throat.

   Raxl stands in front of Jacques portrait. She bows her head. “Jacques Eloi Des
Mondes now hear me. Eternal Master who my life is tied hear me, your secrets are
being uncovered and when they are your power will vanish and you will burn
forever in the fires of hell. Do not forsake me now give me your council and
your protection.” Jacques heartbeat sounds in the room. “We will defeat your
enemies one by one. We will bring death and destruction upon all those who
appose your star. We will prevent the wedding of Emily Blair and Jean Paul
Desmond. We will destroy the meddler from the distant forest who brings his
ancient rituals to work against us. I will bring a new Master to your star. Give
me your blessing to continue as I have for these many years.”  The heartbeat
stops.  “What is it? Why has the heart stopped?”

   Emily kneels next to Cort. “Cort, Cort can you hear me?” She holds his hand as
he lays unconscious.  There is a knock at the door, the door opens and Philip
enters. “What’s happened to Cort?” Philip asks as he rushes into the room. 
Emily stands. “He tried to kill me. He started to strangle me but the totem
saved me.” She says as she holds up the totem. “The mark was upon his hand, the
same one that was on the witchcraft document.”  Philip kneels down and picks up
Cort’s hand. “Well it’s gone now.” He lowers Cort’s hand and stands. “Does he
know you saw it?”  “I told him I saw it. Yes.”  “Why are you here?”  “Raxl told
me he could explain the mark to me. But he denied it and then he attacked me.” 
“Are you all right?”  “Yes I held the totem up between us and called on Orendo,
then Cort fainted.”  “Where is Raxl?”  “She was in the Drawing Room.”  He grabs
her arm. “Go to your room. I’ll take care of Cort.”  “Philip is Cort the new
victim of the star?”  “Yes but there may
  be a way. Now you go to your room and I’ll explain everything to you.” He walks
Emily to the door. “You go now and keep the totem near you.”  Emily turns and
walks from the room.  Philip closes the door and kneels next to Cort. He gently
slaps Cort’s cheeks. “Cort, Cort open your eyes.”
   Cort stirs and looks at Philip. “What are you doing here?”  “It’s all right. I
want to help you.” He helps Cort to his feet.  “I feel faint.”  Philip helps him
to the bed. Cort sits down. “Just take it easy.” Philip says as he sits next to
him. “Now I want you to tell me what happened.”  Cort turns his and over and
looks at his palm.
   “Can I get you something?” Philip asks.  “No, no I’m all right.” Cort says as
he covers his face with his hands. “I think I’m going mad.”  “Perhaps you are.”
Philip tells him.  Cort glances up. “Where’s Emily!”  “Cort I have something
terrible to tell you.”  “What?”  “Emily is dead.”  Cort lowers his head. “Oh my
God.” He says with a sob.  “Why did you do it?” Philip asks.  “I didn’t mean to.
Something took possession of me! The heartbeat but it wasn’t mine, it was
someone else's.” Cort looks up at Philip. “It was just like the other time!” 
“What other time?”  “You remember, when you interrupted me and my mother in the
secret room. I was going to kill her but you stopped me.”  Philip stands and
turns away. “If I only had stopped you tonight.” He looks at Cort. “Why did
Emily come to your room?”  “Raxl sent her.”  “Raxl?”  “She said for me to wait
here and she was going to bring me the instrument that would lead me to my
destiny. She wanted me to kill her.” He glances at
  Philip. “She knew I’d kill her! Where is she?” He shouts as he stands.  “It’s
too late Cort. I have to call the police.”  “Yes call the police!” Cort says.

   Raxl stands in front of Jacques portrait. “What’s wrong Master? Why have you
stopped the beating of your heart?” Raxl says then walks to the window and
glances at the sky. The star is gone. “It is done.” She says happily, then
turning she walks back to the portrait. “We have a new Master now. We no longer
need Jean Paul.”  “Raxl.” Philip calls from the doorway. “Have you seen Emily?” 
“Why no, there has been no one here since I came in.” Raxl says as she walks
towards him.  “Have you seen Cort?”  “No I’ve seen no one.” Raxl says.  “Why do
you lie?”  Raxl glances at him. “How dare you!”  “You sent Emily to Cort’s room
just a few moments ago. You sent Emily Blair to her death. You stole her totem
because it protected her.”  “She told me the totem had been returned to her.” 
“I thought you said you hadn’t seen her?”  “I saw her briefly in the foyer when
I came in.”  “And you sent her straight to Cort’s room to be killed. She lies
upstairs dead!”  “No not Miss Emily.”  “Cort
  has confessed to it. I’m going to call the police.” Philip says as he turns and
walks from the room.  “No!” Raxl shouts and rushes after him. “No Mr. Philip do
not call the police. I beg you.”  “He is a murderer.” Philip says as he picks up
the phone.  “You will destroy the Desmonds.” She says as she grips his arm. 
“Raxl! Raxl what have you done?” Cort shouts from the top of the staircase. 
Raxl releases Philip’s arm and rushes out the front door of the mansion.  Cort
runs down the staircase. Philip stops him from following Raxl. “Cort I told you
to stay in your room!”  “She made me a murderer!”  “Let her go.” Philip says to
him.  “No! The star is in the sky and the heartbeat pounds in my ears and the
Mark of Death is upon me!” Cort shouts and pushes away from Philip. He rushes
through the open doorway.  “Cort! Cort come back here!” Philip shouts then
looking at the doorway he smiles.  Emily rushes down the staircase. “What was
all that shouting?”  “Go back upstairs and
  don’t let anyone see you. We have a lot of work to do now. I’ll explain it all
to you later.” Philip says to Emily.

   Raxl rushes to Irene’s cottage knocking on the door. Irene walks to the door
and opens it, Raxl enters. “I thought I made it clear that I didn’t want you
here again!” Irene says angrily.  “I need your help!”  “I want nothing to do
with you.”  Raxl turns and looks at her. “You don’t understand, we are close to
victory!”  “You bring evil with you.”  “But you need me now more than ever.
Remember our bargain, I will help you and you will help me.”  “I can not help
you no matter what our bargain was.”  “But I have no place to go!”  “Go back to
Desmond Hall. You are nothing to me.” Irene says as she walks across the room. 
“Do you really want me to go back to Desmond Hall?”  “What do you mean?” 
“Because if I do go back to that house I will tell Jean Paul about you. I will
tell him what you are and what you have done.”  “He won’t believe you.”  Raxl
turns away. “Shall I summon up the ghost of Agatha Pruett who was one of your
coven?”  “She never was.”  “Shall I reveal the spell
  you put upon Miss Holly? And reveal to Jean Paul that Emily Blair stayed here
for weeks and when she returned she could not remember anything that happened to
her under the gentle care of Mrs. Irene Hatter?”  “How do you know these
things?”  “I know things that are important to me.” Raxl says to her.  Irene
walks towards Raxl. “I’m not afraid of you.”  “Are you quite sure of that? My
craft is ancient. I do not need friends gathered before a candelabra holding
hands. I do not need to recruit partners.”  “Neither do I.” Irene says to her. 
“You tried to recruit Cort and failed. He told me that. But that does not
matter, that boy holds the key to both our futures.”  “He means nothing to my
future.”  Raxl walks away from her. “As long as Laslo Thaxton is included in
your future it also includes his stepson.”  “Leave my house at once!” Irene
shouts.  Raxl turns towards her. “I doubt Mrs. Hatter if you will insist upon
that.”
   “I’ll call Desmond Hall and tell them that you are here!”  “You’ll call no
one! Because if you do I will tell Laslo Thaxton that Mr. Philip was here this
afternoon and you are both plotting against him.”  “He was not here.”  “Do you
think I am a fool? Do you think I do not know that it was you who gave him back
the totem?”
   Irene glances at Raxl.  “That does not matter. The totem has served its
purpose well.”  “You pretended that you believed what I had told you.” Irene
says to her.
   “I am not interested in what people say, I am interested in what they do.”
Raxl turns away. “And now you will do as I say or you will never see Laslo
Thaxton again.”  Irene turns towards her. “You can’t keep me from him.”  “His
stepson will die and your lover will be executed for his murder.”  “You wouldn’t
dare!”  Raxl turns and looks at her. “I have dared more then that in my lifetime
and I have won! Do not challenge me! Now do I stay or do you risk me returning
to Desmond Hall?”  “I’ll prepare a room for you.” Irene tells her.

   Philip takes Emily to Cort’s room. “I want you to stay here until I return.” 
“But Cort will come back.”  “When he does I will be with him.”  “Where’s Jean
Paul? Emily asks.  “He’s asleep. His star won’t return ever again. Nor will the
Mark of Death. We’ve freed him forever.”  “Are you sure?”  “Yes.”  “We’ll have
to tell him that Cort tried to kill me.”  “No don’t tell him anything, not until
it’s all over. He would never allow Cort to be a victim of his star.”  Emily
glances away. “Poor Cort.”  “Well if we’ve saved Jean Paul we can save Cort. Now
I’ve told Cort that he killed you.”  “Oh Philip. Where is he?”  “He followed
Raxl. He went to find her. That’s exactly what I want him to do.”  Emily shakes
her head. “No she’ll just tell him to go back and try again.”  “No I’ve told her
that you’re dead.” Philip says with a smile. “Now I think you should stay here
until I get back. We’ve forced their hand and I think they are walking into a
trap.” Philip tells her then leaves
  the room.

   Raxl lights the altar candles as Irene paces behind her. Raxl raises her hands
over the flames, Irene stands back from her. “Spirits of the night hear me.
Demons of the night listen. Come from your shadows to my side. Come from the
darkness to our aid.  Irene cries out with a sob as the candles blow out. Raxl
turns, grabs her by the arms and shakes her. “Stop that at once!”  “You have
driven my powers away. You’re doing something so evil that my Spirits won’t
return to me.”  There is a knock at the door. Raxl looks at Irene. “Do not open
it.”
   Irene pulls away from Raxl. “You have blackmailed me into giving you lodging
but I am still Mistress of my own house.” She says then walks across the room
and opens the door.   Cort steps inside. He sees Raxl and walks towards her. “I
didn’t mean to do it! You sent her to me! I won’t take the blame for it! It was
you!” Cort says angrily.  Raxl looks away.  Cort stands in front of her. “I’m
not going to be punished for what you do! Do you hear me?” Cort shouts.  “You
are a hysterical boy. Bursting in here and revealing your most private and
personal affairs.” Raxl glances at Irene. “Will you leave us please?”  “This is
my house!”  “I have told you once what will happen if you continue to defy me.
Now do as I say!”  Irene glances at Cort then walks from the room.  Cort looks
at Raxl. “I’m turning you over to the police.”  “I did not kill Emily Blair you
did.”  “You are the real murderer. You sent her to me!”  “I am merely the
instrument of your fate.”  Cort walks towards
  her. “You lied to me! You told me the star was friendly and would bring me good
fortune!”  “I said it would bring you what you most desired.”  “I don’t want
it!”  “It’s too late. You made your pact when you killed Emily Blair. Now when
the star comes out you will hear the heartbeat of your Master and his mark will
appear on your hand.” Raxl says then walks away from Cort.  “And I will kill
again?” Cort asks.  She turns and nods with a smile.  “Why have you done this to
me?”  “You are a Desmond and they are led by love for women or greed for money
and to an allegiance of evil.”  “You called me Master. You said that I had
anything or all I wanted from life.”  Raxl steps up to him. “You are a Master
now. As I am your servant.” Raxl bows. “Yours alone, without me you will die and
without my Master I will die. Do not question it. It was an agreement made long,
long ago.”  “And if I refuse to join in, in this agreement what then?” he asks
as he looks away from her.  “I will tell
  the police that you murdered Miss Blair and Agatha Pruett. Miss Holly vanished
because of you and my faithful servant Quito was destroyed by you.”  “That’s not
true!” Cort shouts as he turns away and leans on the mantel of the fireplace. He
looks back at her. “I will kill you!” He shouts walking towards her.  “Do not
threaten me. If I could have been killed I would have died years ago. Good or
evil your destiny is linked with mine from now on.”  Cort stares at Raxl in
anger.

   Philip uncovers the mask and sets it on Cort’s dresser. “I’ll come back as
soon as I can. Now don’t be frightened. Have you got the totem?” He asks as he
turns towards Emily.  “Yes.” She says as she holds it up.  “I’ll ask Gagossa to
protect you.” Philip turns and raises his hand in front of the mask. “Gagossa,
Gagossa spread your sheltering sky over this girl who will marry our kinsman.
Protect her from harm.” Tears run down the cheeks of the mask. Philip smiles.
“Orendo has admitted you to our people.” He raises his hand again. ‘Gagossa I go
out into the night to rid the Desmonds of their ancient curse. Don’t let harm
come to anyone in this house. Guard Jean Paul Desmond; keep this girl he loves
in safety. Help me rid my people of the misfortunes that have trailed them for
so many seasons. I offer you my mind.’ Philip says silently to the mask as he
touches his fist to his forehead. ‘I offer you my strength.’ He closes his hands
into fists as he keeps them at waist
  level. ‘I offer you my heart.’ He says silently as he crosses his hands and
touches his chest. He raises his head. ‘I do what I was sent here to do, to
release my people from sorrow. Send me the valor of the brave. Send me the
stamina of our chiefs. Send me the purity of our tribe.’ Orendo’s drum beat
sounds in the room. “Thank you Gagossa my guardian.” Philip says aloud. He
covers the mask.   “Don’t leave this room until I come back. Watch through the
window for us. When you see us go to your own room and lock the door.” Philip
says to Emily then walks from the room closing the door behind him.

   Raxl walks through the woods. “Master where are you?” She shouts.  Cort walks
behind her hidden in the trees and brush. “I’m not your Master and I never will
be.” He hears the heartbeat and glances at the sky. He turns and rushes off in
fear.  Philip knocks on Irene’s cottage door. Irene lets him in.  'I’ve been
expecting you.” Irene says to him.  “Have you seen Raxl?” Philip asks.  “She
came to me begging that I let her stay the night.”  “What did you tell her?”  “I
refused.”  Philip turns away from Irene. “You should tell her she can stay as
long as she wishes.”  Irene walks up to him. “I’m afraid of her. She’s a
dangerous woman.”  “Only to those who trust her.”  “She has brought harm to me.”
Philip turns and looks at her. “The harm has already been done.”  “What do you
mean? What has she done?”  “Emily Blair has been murdered.”  “No, how dreadful.”
Irene says as she glances away. “How could she do such a thing?”  “Nobody knows
who did it. But Raxl disappeared and I'm
  looking for her.”  “Then that’s why Cort...”  “Have you seen Cort?”  “He came
here to talk to Raxl. He was very excited almost hysterical.”  “I’m afraid he’s
in very deep trouble. You must help me. Where have they gone?”  “I was sent from
the room and when I came back they were gone.”  “Where?”  “I don’t know, I
assumed back to Desmond Hall.” Irene says as she looks at Philip.  Philip walks
across the room and stands behind the couch. “I’ll find them. And if Raxl
returns don’t tell her I’ve been here. And don’t tell her you know about Emily
Blair's death. We must prevent her from escaping.” Philip says then walks from
the cottage.

   Cort walks through the woods as Raxl calls to him. “Master come back. Master!”
   Cort starts to stumble tiredly as Philip walks up behind him and grabs him. 
“Oh let me go!” Cort cries out.  “You’re coming back to face what you’ve done.” 
“It wasn’t me. It was the star and the curse of the Desmonds!” Cort cries out. 
“You killed her because you didn’t want Jean Paul to marry her. Now admit it!”
Philip shouts.  “That’s not true! Raxl made me do it!”  “Don’t blame Raxl, she’s
Jean Paul’s servant.”  “No! She’s the devil’s servant!”  “Shall I take you to
the police and let them hear your story about devils and some treacherous
servant woman. They would lock you up in an insane asylum instead of a prison.” 
Cort sobs as he shakes his head. “It’s the truth I tell you.”  “The truth is you
couldn’t wait to get your hands on the Desmond money. And if Jean Paul married
you would have lost your chance.”  “No I never killed for money or property.”
Cort says sobbing.
   “Then why would you do such a thing?”  “I told you it was the star!”  “You’re
going back to Desmond Hall and face Jean Paul!” Philip says as he drags Cort
through the woods.  “I didn’t want to kill her. I liked her. She was a friend of
mine!”
   Raxl watches as Philip drags Cort away.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2044 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 162
     Episode 162:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2natf5


   Emily stands in Cort’s room facing the mask when there is a knock at the door.
Ada calls out. “Cort, Cort are you awake?”  Emily covers the mask.  “Cort I can
hear you in there. May I come in?”  Emily opens the door.  Ada steps inside.
“Emily what are you doing here this hour of the night?”  “Oh I just came in to
get a book I had lent to Cort.”  “Well where is he?” Ada asks as she glances
around the room.  “Oh he and Philip went out together.” Emily says as she closes
the door.  “Oh I wish he was here, I’ve been hearing strange sounds. This house
is full of strange noises and moans and groans and shouts. You know I thought it
was Cort having a bad dream. He used to you know when he was little. But where
did they go?”  “Oh they didn’t say. Emily says with a smile.  “I guess I should
go to bed. You should too you know it’s late.”  “Oh I couldn’t sleep.”
   Ada steps up to Emily smiling. “Of course you couldn’t sleep. Young girls
before they get married find it very difficult to sleep. Actually I’m quite
excited myself.” Ada says as she notices the covered mask. “The prospect of
having a wedding at Desmond Hall and that reminds me you and I, we have to sit
down and get together with the...” Ada uncovers the mask. “What is it?”  “Oh
it’s just some decorative object I suppose.”  “I’ve never seen it before. Where
did Cort get it?”
   “Young boys have a habit of collecting some very strange things don’t they.”
Emily says with a small laugh as she covers the mask.  “Yes that’s what stresses
me about Cort too. Collecting strange things.” Ada says as she looks at the
covered mask.  Emily steps away. “It’s just a harmless mask.” She walks to the
window and looks out.  “It reminds me of some of the peculiar objects that my
father used to collect.”  Emily glances at Ada. “Oh I didn’t know that about
your father.”  “Oh yes. Yes the Desmonds they are much too fond of collecting
things just like that, they are very mystic. Luckily for you, you know Jean Paul
didn’t share his brother’s interest in such matters anyway. Nor his father’
either.”  “I’ve gathered from some of the books I’ve read that this interest has
quite a history.”
   “Yes that’s true but I do wish Cort had taken after Jean Paul a little bit
more. It troubles me to see him waste his time in foolish superstitions that can
only bring confusion and unhappiness.”  “Oh he doesn’t seem very confused to
me.” Emily says with a smile then turns and looks back out the window.  “Oh no
he has not been himself lately. Anyway Laslo is going to get him started in the
business office and that’s going to help him to occupy his mind.”  Emily walks
away from the window and stands next to Ada. “Cort and Philip are on their way
back. Let me take you to your room. I don’t think you want Cort to see you so
worried about him do you?” She guides Ada from the room.

   Philip pulls Cort to the front door of the mansion. Cort stops and looks at
Philip. “Oh no don’t let them do anything to me.”  “Well I’ll do what I can.”
Philip says to him.  “I’ll give you everything I’ve got. My inheritance, my
money in trust. All of it.”
   “Cort I don’t want your money. I only want to help you.”  All right then
promise me one thing. Don’t tell my mother please!”  “She’ll have to find out
sooner or later.”
   “Yes but it would break her heart. You see she always felt underneath that
some day I would do something like this. Now I’ve done it!”

   Irene sits on the couch looking at the flames in the fireplace. The door opens
and Raxl enters.  Irene stands. “Where did you go? I was worried about you.” 
“Master Cort wanted to talk to me.”  “He seemed very distraught.”  “He’s alright
now.” Raxl says to Irene.  “He’s a very high strung boy. Of course that’s not
surprising in view of the family itself.” Irene turns away from Raxl. “Cort
didn’t have a normal childhood.”  “Why have you changed your attitude towards
me?” Raxl asks.  “I’ve had time to consider what you said to me.” Irene says as
she walks to the fireplace. “I see now that I was wrong to distrust you. I
apologize please forgive my rudeness.”  “Then you really don’t object to my
staying here?”
   “Not at all. Stay as long as you wish.”  “Do your moods always change so
quickly?” Raxl asks Irene.  “Oh put it down to living alone too long. No you’ll
be good for me. You’ll take my mind off myself and my petty problems. I don’t
think women should be without someone to look after do you?”  “Some women
require it more than others.” Raxl says as she sits down.  “Like you. Jean Paul
couldn’t exist without you I’m sure.” Irene says as she stands next to Raxl. 
“You have the habit of saying the most disconcerting things.”  “Oh it’s no
secret that Jean Paul relies entirely upon you.” Irene says as she sits next to
Raxl. “Everyone knows it. But what I wonder about is what could have possibly
have happened between you two to bring you here under my roof? Is it the
presence of Emily Blair?”  Raxl stands and walks to the altar. Picking up the
matches she lights the candles.

   Cort enters his room followed by Philip. “What are you going to do with me?”
   Philip leads him to his bed. “First I’m going to get you settled down so you
can think clearly.” He sets pillows behind Cort’s head and lift Cort’s legs onto
the bed. “And then you are going to tell me what.” Philip says as he walks
across the room and closes the door.  “I don’t want to talk about it.”  Philip
walks back to the bed. “Cort if I’m going to help you I need to know your
story.”  “You think I’m lying.”  “Now I didn’t say that.”  “But then why did you
call it a story? As if I was making the whole thing up.”  “You have to admit
what you told me outside is a little far fetched.” Philip says as he leans his
hands on the small table next to the bed.  “It’s the truth!” Cort says angrily
and climbs off the bed. He walks to the window. “Look in the sky.”  Philip walks
to the window. “I don’t see anything.
   The star is visible as it pulsates. “There is a star up there, my star.” Cort
says to him.  Philip releases the drape and turns towards Cort with disbelief. 
Cort turns away. “You think I’m insane.”  “Cort if I pointed out that window and
told you I saw something that you couldn’t see what would you think of me?” 
Cort walks to the bed and lies down. “All right there really isn’t any star and
there is no heartbeat!”  “Well they are there but only in your mind.” Philip
says as he points at Cort.  “That’s what Raxl said to me once and then she...” 
“When did this happen?”  “Well she told me the star was friendly, that it was
going to lead me to my destiny. And I was going to be Master of Desmond Hall.” 
“But Jean Paul is Master of Desmond Hall.”  “She said he wouldn’t be Master for
long.”  “Why would she say that?”  “She heard the heartbeat too. She said it was
my destiny.”
   Philip walks away from Cort, he glances back at him. “So she sent Emily Blair
up the stairs to you and called it your destiny?”  “She told me to wait here and
that she would send me the instrument that would lead me to my destiny.”  “And
you obeyed?”  “I had to. It was my star and the heartbeat got louder and louder
then the door opened and...”  Cort’s door opens and Emily steps into the room.
She walks towards Cort slowly.   “No, no you’re dead. Go back to the other side.
Leave me alone.”  Emily walks closer to the bed.  “No stay away from me! I
didn’t mean to kill you. I didn’t mean to!” Cort cries out and rolls away from
Emily hiding his face in the blanket. “You’re dead. Now go back to your Spirits.
Don’t come near me!”  “Cort look at me.” Emily says to him.  “Go away! Philip
make it go away!”
   “Look into my eyes Cort.”  Cort rolls over and looks at Emily.  “Are these the
eyes of a dead woman?”  “You’re not dead?” Cort asks as he sits up.  “You didn’t
kill me. You didn’t even hurt me.”  Cort stands and rushes towards the door.
Philip blocks his exit grabbing him.  “Let me go!”  “Now listen to me Cort.” 
“You pretended that she was dead and all the time she was alive.”  “Would it be
better if you had killed her as Raxl had intended?”  “Why did you lie to me!” 
“Sit down and I’ll tell you.”  Cort turns and walks back to the bed and sits
down. “You tricked me.”  Philip follows him to the bed. “We did it in order to
save you.”  Emily sits near Cort on the bed. “We are going to release you from
the spell of your star.”  Cort sits up. “You did see it.”  “No we just know it’s
there. We know the heartbeat is there too and the mark on your hand.” Emily says
to him.  “You knew all the time and yet you let me almost kill you.”  “I
couldn’t be certain until you actually
  tried to kill me.”  Philip walks to the dresser and uncovers the mask.  Cort
stands and walks over to Philip. “Get that out of my room.”  “You have nothing
to fear from it.” Philip says to him.’  “Raxl said it would harm me.”  Philip
smiles. “It won’t do anyone any harm. It wards off harm.”  Cort walks over to
Emily. “Did the mask save you?”  Emily stands. “No the totem did.” She says as
she holds up the totem.  “Raxl wanted to give me that totem. She said it would
protect me.”  “Well Raxl was wrong. It only protects those who are innocent. And
you have been touched by evil. But Philip can save you if you do what he says.”
Emily says as she walks from the room closing the door behind her.  Cort walks
over to Philip and stands next to him. Philip raises his hand in front of the
mask.

   Raxl steps away from the altar and looks at Irene. “You can put them out now.
The Spirits have returned. But we must not quarrel among ourselves or they will
desert us again.”  Irene bends and blows out the candles. Straightening she
walks towards Raxl. “Why did you leave Desmond Hall?”  “There is no place for me
there now that Mr. Philip has brought his alien Spirits to Jean Paul. Those
Spirits appose mine.”  “So that’s why he needed the totem. I should have trusted
you but I was frightened. I was wrong.  We can’t fail if there is complete
honesty between us.”  Raxl glances at her. “We will not fail I assure you.” 
Irene walks across the room. “Did you leave Desmond Hall because of Jean Paul’s
marriage?”  “They will not marry.”  “But Cort said today that they are engaged.”
   “What is true today is not true tonight. Emily Blair is dead.” Raxl says to
her.
   “No that’s not possible! Not Emily.”  “All human beings die, why not Emily
Blair?” Raxl says.  “But she was so young and so full of life. Was she ill?” 
“She interfered with matters no mere mortal should know anything about. She paid
for it with her life.”  “And that’s why you came here for refuge?”  “I did not
kill her, Master Cort did. That’s why he came here tonight to tell me what he
had done. And beg me to intercede with Jean Paul for him.”  “And will you do
that?” Irene asks.  “I refused.” She glances at Irene then steps away. “Master
Cort must pay for what he had done. He threatened me with vengeance.”  “Poor
Raxl, nothing must happen to you. I need you now more than the Desmonds do.”

   Philip circles his hand over the mask. He calls out silently. ‘Keep him safe
from the Desmond evil. Give him the silver tongue of the owl to deceive his
enemies. Give him the swiftness of the deer to outrun his pursuers. Give him the
pure heart of the otter your totem image to evade their snares.’  Tears stream
down the face of the mask. Philip smiles and nods then looks at Cort. “You are
one of us now along with Jean Paul and Emily. But don’t tell anyone that you are
under Orendo’s protection or he will remove his protection and you’ll be at the
mercy of the star and the mark once again. Do you understand?”   “Yes.” Cort
says as he stands next to Philip.  There is a knock at the door. “May I come
in?” Ada calls out.  “Now don’t tell your mother anything about this.” Philip
says as he covers the mask, then sets it inside a dresser drawer. “Just say you
were ill.” Philip says as he opens the door and steps outside.  “Oh excuse me I
thought he was alone.” Ada says to
  Philip.  “Well I was just leaving.” Philip says to her.  “Where have you been?”
Ada asks.  “We went into Desmondton to celebrate Jean Paul’s engagement but Cort
felt ill so we thought we would bring him home.”  “What’s wrong with him?” Ada
asks as she tries to walk past Philip.  Philip grabs her shoulders. “He’s just
upset and a little feverish.”  “Then I’ll call a doctor.”  “No don’t do that.
Just go in and talk to him but don’t upset him.”  “I don’t understand.” Ada says
to Philip.  “Well he’s been involved with Raxl and he’s not himself.”  “I warned
him about her.” Ada says as she glances away from Philip. “She’s evil, she
always has been.”

   Emily paces the floor in the Drawing Room. Philip walks into the room. “Is he
alright?” Emily asks him.  “Well his mother is with him now.”  “He’s so
unreliable, he’ll tell everything he knows to the first person he sees.”  “I
think he’s frightened enough to trust us and keep silent.”  “Well now what do we
do? No one knows what that mark means.” Emily says to Philip.  “Well Raxl does,
I’m sure of that. Tonight proves that if nothing else.”  “But she won’t tell
us.” Emily says to him.
   “Well we have a new ally in Mrs. Hatter. I’m on my way to see her now.” Philip
tells her.  “No Philip, don’t trust Irene Hatter. I know her. She took me in
when Helena Raleigh was engaged to Jean Paul, when you first came here.”  “I
remember.”  “Well I was very ill at the time and I don’t remember very much of
what happened but I was always in her living room when ever she lit the
candles.”   “What do you suspect her of?” Philip asks.  “I just know that she’s
not what she seems that’s all.”  “Well we are playing two dangerous women
against each other. I think I know what I’m doing.”  “Take the totem with you.”
Emily says to him.  “No it’s to protect you not me.”  “Well be careful. I’ll
stay down here until you come back. And you phone me if anything goes wrong.” 
“No you go to bed and tomorrow stay in your room in case Raxl comes back.”  “She
wouldn’t dare do that.”  “Well I’m hoping that she will. She’ll try to see Cort
and she must believe that you’re dead.” Philip says
  to her.

   Cort lies on his bed as Ada sits next to him brushing his hair from his eyes
with her hand. “Now you go to sleep because it’s nearly morning.” Ada says to
him.
   “It should be you who should be sleeping.”  “Oh I can’t sleep when your not
here because I worry about you.”  “Well don’t worry about me anymore Mother
everything is going to be all right.”  “Oh that’s what you always said when you
were a little boy.” Ada says with a smile. “You know sometimes I wish that you’d
never grow up.  Cort shakes his head.  “We can’t stop life from going on. We
can’t change our destinies.”  “Don’t say that Mother.”  “Oh it’s true. I used to
think Daddy would come back some day. That Mother would be happy again but it
never happened.”  Cort puts his arm around his mother’s shoulder. “We’re alive
that all that matters.”  Ada touches his hand. “Oh you, you have the Desmond
optimism that can only lead to tragedy.”

   There is a knock on Irene’s door. She walks across the room and opens the
door.  Philip steps inside. “Did Raxl come back?”  “She’s gone to bed.” Irene
tells her closing the door.  “Well you didn’t tell her that Emily was dead did
you?”  “She told me. She said that Cort did it. Is that true?” Irene asks
Philip.  Philip glances away. “Yes I’m afraid that it is.”  “Where is he?” Irene
asks.  “I left him with the police. They are questioning him now.” Philip steps
away. “Poor Emily, I can’t believe it, it’s a nightmare.”  Irene steps up to
him. “And Jean Paul, I can’t bear to think of the unhappy man.”  “Well he
doesn’t know anything about it yet. We’ve decided not to tell him until
morning.”  “I suppose that’s kinder.”  “Well there is nothing he can do.” Philip
says to her.  “Cort will blame Raxl.” says Irene.
   “Yes, he’s telling the police that she put him up to it, because Jean Paul was
marrying Emily. He’s trying to shift the blame on to her now.”  “After years of
loyal service to the Desmonds this is her reward.” Irene says as she walks in
front of Philip.  “Well she needs your help Mrs. Hatter.”  “She can stay here
with me until it’s over.” Irene says as she glances at him.  “Well I have to go
back to the police now and arrange for Cort’s bail in my custody. Goodnight.”
Philip says as he turns and walks out of the cottage.  “And now Raxl we will see
who has power over whom.” Irene says with a smile.

   Cort looks at his mother. “What do you mean the Desmonds always come to
tragedy? What happens, you always talk in mysteries.” Cort asks.  Ada stands and
looks away from Cort. “Well you see they disappeared or they died a horrible
death by fire or water. There hasn’t been a male Desmond who dies a natural
death for hundreds of years.” She says then glances at Cort.  “You should have
told me that sooner.” Cort says as he looks away.  “Well I didn’t want to alarm
you.” Ada says as she looks away. “Now that you’re grown up you might as well
know what lies ahead for you. And may God protect you.”  “If I had only known
that before I would never have listened to...”  Ada turns towards him. “Listened
to whom?”  “Oh I’ve been a fool. Every now and then I get something that
controls me and I feel like I’m going to do something wild or mad!”  Ada sits
next to him and grabs him by the arms. “When that happens you come to me!”  “I’m
supposed to be protecting you and instead I’m
  running to you when I’m afraid.”
   “We’ll protect each other.” Ada says then stands and walks across the room.
“Goodnight.”  “Mamma?”  Ada turns and looks at him.  “I want to tell you
something. I’m sorry about the way I treated you and Laslo. You see I’ve caused
nothing but trouble between you and him. I tricked him into going to Irene
Hatter’s cottage so that you would catch him there.”  “Oh Cort that was shameful
of you. I accused her of dreadful things. How can I ever look her in the face
again?”  “I’ll speak to her. I’ll make sure she understands.” Cort says as he
looks at his mother.

   The candles of the altar are lit. Irene stands in front of them. “Oh Demons of
the dark desires. Spirits of the other world bring Cort to his punishment.
Torture him for the spiteful evil he has brought to me. Bring Laslo Thaxton back
to me at whatever cost. At what ever price.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2044 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 163
     Episode 163:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/34ecd6


   Jean Paul stands, walks to the window and looks out. ’I have survived the
night. I’m free of the curse thanks to Orendo.’ Jean Paul thinks to himself
silently He turns and walks to the dresser and opens the drawer. He starts
looking through the drawer. “The mask it’s gone. Well where it?” he says in a
panic as he shuts the drawer. “Who could have taken it?” He turns and rushes
from the room.
   Ada meets him in the hallway. In her hands is a covered tray “Good morning
Jean Paul, my goodness you are up early.”  “Have you seen Philip?”  “Well he’s
gone out already.”  Jean Paul steps away from Ada. “Where?”  “I don’t know. But
he told me to tell you that he would talk to you when he came back.”  Jean Paul
walks back towards her. “Where’s Emily?”  “Well she’s still asleep. I knocked on
her door and there wasn’t an answer.”  Jean Paul steps away.  “I wouldn’t
disturb her.” Ada says to him.  Jean Paul glances back at Ada.  “She wasn’t
feeling very well last night. Susan is in the Drawing Room and I’ll be right
down.” Ada says as she walks off.

   Jean Paul walks back to his room. He closes the door and walks to the dresser
and again looks for the mask. He closes the drawer and turns away. ‘Orendo can
you hear me? Why have you deserted me? What have I done?’ Jean Paul says
silently to himself.

   Ada walks into Cort’s room. “Well are you feeling a little better Cort?” She
asks as she sets the tray down.  “I’m a little tired that’s all.” Cort says as
he stands near her.  “I brought you some breakfast.” She says handing him a
glass of juice.
   Cort takes it from her and drinks it.  “Cort you know I know it is none of my
business but I came to your room last night, the light was on.” She steps away
from him. She turns and looks back at him. “Emily was here. She was looking for
a book she had lent you. And I saw an ugly mask on the dresser. What happened to
it?” She asks looking at the dresser.  “I put it away.” Cort says as he sets the
glass down.  “Where did you get it?”  “Well it was among some things I had
bought at an auction sale.” Cort says as he walks to the dresser.  “Well it
looked like something from childish games of ghosts and hobgoblins. You know
Cort someday you’ll be a very rich man with responsibilities.”  “I know Mother I
know.” Cort says with his back towards her.  “And you are a very charming boy
but sometimes you alarm me.”  Cort turns and looks at her. “I told you I had
reformed and I meant it!”  Ada steps closer to him. “Now I don’t want to nag but
I didn’t sleep a wink last night. You know
  you have been very irresponsible. And I am in a most unfortunate situation with
Irene Hatter.”  “Put it out of your mind.”
   “Well I can’t be unjust to someone and then just forget about it.” She says
stepping away from Cort.  “It’s all right. I’ll explain it to her.”  “No I made
the accusation and I will make the apology.”  “Mother don’t go to Irene Hatters
cottage.” Cort says as he steps closer to her. She will only humiliate you.” 
“Oh she can’t humiliate me any more than I have humiliated her. And I certainly
do owe her an apology. Ada says then walks from the room.

   At the cottage Raxl sits nervously on the couch. She stands and walks to the
window then turning she sits back down. Irene enters the cottage. “Where have
you been?” Raxl asks. “I had some shopping to do.” Irene tells her as she
carries a bag across the room.  “Did you see anyone from Desmond Hall?”  “No.”
Irene says as she hangs up her jacket.  “I wish I knew what was happening.”  “I
did hear that Cort had been released out on bail in Philip’s custody.”  “Who
told you that?”  “The whole town is talking about nothing else. There has never
been such a scandal in years.” Irene says as she sits next to Raxl. “They say
that Cort has even implicated you.”  “How can I be implicated in such a thing?” 
“He said that you are responsible for Emily Blair’s murder in order to get
control of the Desmond estates. And you were going to accuse Jean Paul of the
killing because Emily knew too many of the family secrets.”  “Oh where is Jean
Paul!” Raxl asks.  “No one has seen him. And
  apparently he doesn’t know about it yet.”
   “Well why should they hide it from him?”  “Everybody wants to spare him
further tragedy.” Irene says as she stands and walks to the fireplace. “The
death of his first wife on Maljardin, his brother disappearing and now this.” 
Raxl stands. “I must go to him.”  “I’d advise against that. The police are
looking for you. Cort’s accusations are not to be ignored.”  “I see. So I am
entirely at your mercy.”
   “Come, come such words mustn’t be used between friends.”  “Wouldn’t it be
wiser for you to turn me over to the police and be done with it?”  “I’m not
exactly well known for my wisdom.”  “Unless of course you have something to gain
by keeping me here.” Raxl says as she looks at Irene.  “You can leave if you’re
willing to ace what’s waiting for you outside my door.”  “I have no choice.”
   “Good then you can help me as I have helped you.” Irene says with a smile.
   “Irene Hatter if you betray me you will be pursued by demons as long as you
live.”  “Raxl you said we had to trust each other didn’t you?”  “Beware
treachery will be repaid by exposure. You will be revealed for what you are.”

   Susan sits on the couch reading a book when Jean Paul walks into the Drawing
Room doorway. “Good morning.” He says to Susan.  Susan glances up. “Oh I’m glad
to see you. It’s quiet this morning. You know I stopped by Emily’s room but she
didn’t answer.”  “Yes Ada said she wasn’t feeling too well last night. She’s
sleeping.” Jean Paul sits next to Susan. “Susan the mask is missing. Have you
seen it?” Jean Paul asks as he glances at her. “It was on your dresser last
night when I went to bed.”  “Yes but its not there now and Philip is gone to.” 
“Maybe Philips got it with him.”  “No he wouldn’t do that without telling me.”
Jean Paul says as he stands and walks across the room.  “Well you don’t need it
any longer. It’s done its work. The star will never return to you again.”  “But
where is the mask?”  Susan stands. “Maybe it’s with the one who follows the star
now.”
   Jean Paul turns and looks at Susan. “What are you saying?”  “Ask Cort. He saw
the star last night too.”

   Jean Paul knocks on Cort’s door and walks in. He starts questioning Cort.
   “Everyone treats me like an invalid.” Cort says to him.  “I’m sorry to bother
you Cort. I’m merely looking for something.”  “Well there’s nothing here.”  “A
mask, an Indian mask.” Jean Paul says to him.  Cort turns away. “I haven’t seen
it.”  Jean Paul walks up to him. “Susan seems to think that you have.”  “Well
Susan is imagining things.” Cort says as he walks away from Jean Paul.  “Did she
imagine the star that you saw last night?”  Cort sits on his bed facing away
from Jean Paul.  Jean Paul sits on the bed behind him on the other side. “How
did you get the mask?”  “Philip brought it to me.”  “Why?”  “He said it would
protect me.”
   “Protect you? From what?” Jean Paul asks.  Cort stands and crosses to the
dresser. Jean Paul stands and walks up behind him. “I asked you a question.”
   Cort turns and looks at Jean Paul. “Why don’t you ask Philip because he is the
one that insisted that I keep it here!”  “He’s not here.”  “Where is he? I need
him.”
   Jean Paul steps closer to Cort. “You better tell me Cort.”  “No I can’t!” He
moves away.  “Philip brought that mask to ward off that evil star.”  “No he
didn’t.”  “It will bring the sound of the drumbeat to drown out the sound of the
heartbeat.”  Cort steps away.  “It will eventually ward off the Mark of Death on
your hand.”  Cort turns and looks at him. “How do you know about these things?” 
Jean Paul steps closer to him. “I will tell you if you tell me where the mask
is.”  “It’s in the dresser over there.”  Jean Paul walks to the dresser and
opens the drawers looking for it. He finds it and uncovers it then sets it on
the dresser top.

   Susan sits looking into the flames in the fireplace as Ada enters the room. “I
thought Jean Paul was here. He hasn’t had his breakfast yet.”  “Oh no he went up
to see Cort.”  “Oh I hope he doesn’t disturb Cort. He isn’t feeling well.”  “No
I think it best that he sees him.”  Ada approaches Susan. “There is a sinister
atmosphere about this house every once in a while don’t you think so too?” Ada
asks as she sits next to Susan.  “Yes sometimes.” Susan says as she looks away.
“Maybe the spirits are trying to speak to us.”  “Oh don’t talk to me about
spirits. My father died because of such things and so will my son.” Ada says to
her.  “Are you sure your father died?” Susan asks looking at her.  “Oh course
I’m sure. He died when I was a little girl. My mother went to France for the
funeral.”
   “Maybe that’s what they wanted her to believe.” Susan says as she looks away
from Ada.  “Who are they?”  “They are the spirits you won’t admit exist.”

   “Thank you Orendo.” Jean Paul says as he covers the mask. He glances at Cort.
“Now unless you want to incur the wrath of Orendo you will tell me the truth.” 
“It’s too horrible.” Cort says walking away.  Jean Paul steps closer to Cort.
“Did you kill someone last night?”  Cort turns towards him. “No I did not!” he
says angrily.
   “Did you try to?”  “Yes.”  “Who was it?”  “Emily.” Cort tells him.  “Emily?
Why did you try to kill her?”  “I didn’t want to kill anyone! I didn’t mean to!”
Cort says as he steps away from Jean Paul.  “If anything happens to Emily I
shall kill you.” Jean Paul says to Cort.  Cort looks at Jean Paul. “Emily is
safe, the totem saved her.”
   “Then why is she hiding in her room?”  “Philip has a plan.”  “What plan?” Jean
Paul asks as he steps closer to Cort.  “I promised I wouldn’t tell anyone.” 
“Never mind who you promised, you tell me!”  “Emily was to pretend that I had
killed her.”  “Why wasn’t I told?”  “Well Philip thought he could resolve the
whole thing before you woke up. Something must have happened.” Cort says as he
walks across the room.  “Well what did he hope to gain by all this?”  “They want
to deceive Raxl.”  “Raxl? What has she done?”  “She sent Emily up here last
night. She told her that I could explain about the Mark of Death.”  “I don’t
believe it.”
   “The mark was on my hand when she came in the room.” Cort says with his back
towards Jean Paul. “Well after that everything is a sort of muddle in my head.”
Cort sits on the bed.  Jean Paul walks over to him. “I won’t let it happen to
you Cort. I will not let this happen believe me. The Desmond curse will die, it
will die with me.”  Cort glances at him.

   Jean Paul arrives at Irene’s cottage. Raxl lets him in. “Master you should not
have come.”  “Raxl why did you desert me?”  “I was frightened.” Raxl says to
him.  Jean Paul walks closer to her. “You belong at my side where you have
always been. If you had not left Desmond Hall then none of this would have
happened. Miss Blair would still be alive.”  “You cannot change the fates
Master.”
   Jean Paul turns away. “And Cort must face the gallows.”  “He brought it upon
himself.” Raxl says to him.  “We must help him.”  “I will not lift a finger to
help him after what he has done to you.” Raxl says as she walks closer to Jean
Paul.
   Jean Paul turns towards her. “But you and I both know that it was not he who
did it.”  “But he confessed.”  “Who killed Agatha Pruett?” He steps closer to
her. “Who killed Annie Harrigan and the others?” Jean Paul asks as he stands
next to her.  “Please, please Mrs. Hatter may be listening.” Raxl says as she
glances behind her.  “It doesn’t matter who is listening. Cort must not be
punished for the Desmond curse.” Jean Paul tells her as he sits down.  Raxl sits
next to him. “But we are powerless to stop it.”  “We can try Raxl as you have so
often tried for my sake. Now will you come back with me to Desmond Hall?”  Raxl
stands. “If you wish Master.”  “Good then we will call the police and tell them
the truth as we should have done long ago.”  Raxl sits back down. “Tell the
police about a star, a heartbeat and a mark that appears and vanishes on the
human hand? Who would believe it?”  Jean Paul glances at her then stands. “We
must take that risk.”  “There is another way.
  Send your cousin back to his own people. We were not in any danger before he
came to your door.”  “I have killed before Philip came. I never killed since he
was there.”  “You have driven the star away from you to Master Cort.” Raxl says
as she stands and walks over to Jean Paul. “He will be its victim as you were
unless you put yourself entirely in my hands.”  “Is there no other way?”  “As
long as it is your star Master we can control it. We can keep you safe and free
Master.”  “Is that the only way?”  “Yes Master.” Raxl says bowing her head. 
Jean Paul turns away. “The only way. Well then we must do that.”  “Yes you will
not regret it.”  Jean Paul glances back at Raxl. “Raxl you must promise me that
you’ll never abandon me again.”  “I promise. Now you are my Master once more.”

   Susan sits on the couch deep in thought staring towards the fireplace. Ada
sits next to her in the Drawing Room. “But why do you insist that my mother lied
about my father?”  “She didn’t know the truth.” Susan says to her.  “Oh it can’t
be true, it was so long ago that if he didn’t die then he certainly would be
gone by now.”  “Trust your star Mrs. Thaxton. Your father will return to you.” 
“Well I wouldn’t recognize him if he did.”  “We never forget our father.” 
“Could that really happen?”  “Yes only if you were pure in spirit.” Susan still
faces away from Ada staring into the flames of the fireplace.  Ada puts her hand
on Susan's shoulder and leans close to her. “What must I do?”  “Redress the
wrongs you have done to others. Then the past will be free to enter the
present.”

   Jean Paul and Raxl come back to Desmond Hall. They go to Jean Paul’s room.
“What ever he tells you, you must not believe him. He will try to escape the
blame.” Raxl says as she walks towards Jean Paul. “He wants to destroy you so he
can inherit the Desmond estates.”  “So that’s why Cort killed Miss Blair.”  “So
there would be no children to inherit your fortune.”  Jean Paul nods. “I thought
it was the star that prompted him to kill her.” he says as he turns away.  “The
star merely brings us our hearts desire.”  “Then I have been its instrument all
this time.” Jean Paul says, with his back towards her.  Raxl steps away. “You
wanted your wife back so you inherited the curse.” She says as she walks to the
window and looks back at Jean Paul. “Cort wants your property. He is willing to
align himself with the devil to get it.”  Jean Paul turns towards her. “We
mustn’t let him do it. We must bring the star back to me.”  “Then all will be
well again Master.” Raxl says with a
  smile.

   There is a knock upon Irene Hatter’s door. She walks across the room and opens
it. Ada stands outside the door. “Pardon me for intruding Mrs. Hatter.”  “What
do you want?”  “Well I have a confession to make to you.”  “I’m not sure I want
to listen.” Irene tells her.  “Please hear what I have to say.”  “Come in.”
Irene says to her.  Ada steps into the room as Irene closes the door behind her.
“My son told me everything.”  “Cort has told you what?”  “Well he told me how he
tricked Laslo into coming here so I would find him. He told me all by himself.” 
“Where is Cort?”
   “He isn’t feeling very well or he would have come here with me.”  “I should
think he wouldn’t be feeling very well.” Irene says as she opens the drapes to
bring more light into the room.  “He confessed the whole thing.”  Irene turns
and looks at Ada. “Oh my dear Mrs. Thaxton you don’t have to come and apologize
to me, not at a time like this.”  “I just couldn’t have the injustice weighing
on me any longer.”  “Isn’t there sorrow enough at Desmond Hall today without you
having to...”  “Sorrow at Desmond Hall?”  “With Miss Blair lying dead, this is
hardly a time for apologies.” Irene says to her.  Ada looks at Irene. “Dead?
Miss Blair isn’t dead.”  “But Cort said...”  “Cort? What are you thinking?” 
Irene glances away. “The village is full of the strangest rumors of what took
place at Desmond Hall last night” She glances at Ada. “Mrs. Thaxton are we
friends now?”  “Well I would like to be.”  “Then could I impose upon you?”  “If
you wish.” Ada says.  “I would like to go with
  you to Desmond Hall.” Irene says as she glances away deep in thought.

   Cort is in bed sleeping as the door opens and Jean Paul and Raxl enter the
room. Raxl walks towards the bed. Jean Paul walks over to Cort and shakes him.
“Cort you have a visitor.”  Cort opens his eyes and glances at Jean Paul. 
“There’s someone to see you.” Jean Paul says to him.  Cort glances across the
room and pulls away from Jean Paul. “Don’t come near me! She’s evil! She tried
to make me kill Emily!” Cort cries out pointing at Raxl.  Jean Paul sits on the
bed and grabs Cort by the arms. “Cort listen to me. I know she did.”  “What does
this mean?” Raxl looks at Jean Paul. “You tricked me! You have just signed your
death warrants both of you!” Raxl shouts backing away.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2096 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 164
     Episode 164:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2jw3hb


   “Don’t let her come near me!” Cort cries out.  “You’ll never be free of me.”
Raxl tells him.  “You lied to me! You lied to me from the beginning!” Cort says
to her.
   “You invited your own death.”  “I don’t want to die!” Cort cries out turning
away from Raxl.  Raxl walks towards him. “You asked me to help you to get what
you wanted. I did so and now you defy me. Death is the price for defiance!”  
“You sent Emily Blair to me to be killed!” Cort shouts.  “The star sent her to
you!”  “The star follows your orders!” Cort says to her.  Jean Paul sits on
Cort’s bed and watches Raxl.  “You killed Emily Blair. Do not try to escape that
fact by blaming the star on me!” Raxl says to Cort.  “You promised me I’d be
Master of Desmond Hall!”  Jean Paul stands. “How many Masters do you serve
Raxl?”  “He lies to you. I did not promise him anything. He wants to take your
place, inherit your fortune.” Raxl says to Jean Paul.  “You encouraged him in
that.”  “Master I serve only one.”  “Who ever it is it isn’t me, it isn’t Cort.
Jean Paul turns towards Cort. “It’s all right Cort she won’t harm you now.” 
“You can’t stop her. She has powers!” Cort cries
  out and turns away in fear.  “I know all about her powers. She used them
against me for years.”  Cort shakes his head. “Look.”  Raxl stands with her
hands together. “Demons of the Dark hear me. Powers of the night hear me. Bring
down upon these two your ancient wrath. Flay them in torture. Send them to their
doom. Oh Demons that have finally returned to me do your work now!”  “No! No!”
Cort cries out and rushes from the room.  Jean Paul walks to the door and closes
it. “I’m not a frightened boy Raxl. Your powers no longer harm me.” He walks to
the dresser and uncovers the mask. “Gagossa kindred spirit look upon this woman
here before you.” He lifts the mask as Raxl rushes to the door in fear. “Hold
her in your gaze Gagossa, do not let her leave.” Jean Paul faces Raxl with the
mask. Raxl backs away from the door in fear. “Here is the source of the curse
that has followed your tribe for many seasons. Release her from evil with your
benign powers.” Jean Paul turns towards
  Raxl as she back away. Raxl sits in a chair and looks at the mask in fear. “Now
you will tell the truth.” Jean Paul says to her as Raxl pulls back in fear.

   Cort walks into Susan’s room and kneels next to her. Susan is sitting at her
dressing table. “You’ve got to help me. No one else can.”  “Cort what is it?”
she asks turning towards him.  “You’ve got to break the spell that Raxl has put
upon me.”  “But I don’t know anything about such things.”  “Oh you must! You
heard the laughter from the portrait. You’ve seen the star and you’ve heard the
heartbeat.”  Susan stands and turns away from Cort. “Well I hear and see strange
things but I don’t know what they mean.”  “Someone is telling you to save me!” 
“Cort the voices I hear don’t tell me what to do.”  Cort stands and grabs her
arm. “Listen to me. Go downstairs to the portrait; find out what it wants of
me.”
   “But Cort it’s trying to reach you. It’s you who must go to it not me!”  Cort
walks to the door then looks back at Susan. “I never want to see it again, nor
the star. And I never want to hear the heartbeat again. Oh help me!” Cort cries
out. “You’re the only one I can turn to.”  Susan walks over to him and touches
his shoulder. “All right Cort I’ll try. I can’t promise you anything. Look you
wait here okay.”  Cort nods as Susan walks out of the room. He closes the door
behind her and leans against it in fear.

   Ada and Irene enter the mansion. Ada turns towards Irene. “Of course I realize
all the idle gossip that goes on in Desmondton but how could a story like that
have been started?”  “Well people feel envious that you live in this great big
house, they imagine all sorts of things.”  Ada hangs up her coat and follows
Irene through the foyer. “Well you know I shouldn’t talk because I guess I’ve
done my share of spiteful backbiting too. But not anymore I assure you.”  “My
dear don’t think about it anymore. All I want is to be friends with all of you
again at Desmond Hall. That’s why I want to see Emily. She’s been somewhat
remote the few times I’ve seen her since she stayed with me.” Irene says as she
walks towards the staircase.  “Well I’ll see if she’s upstairs. You just make
yourself comfortable in the Drawing Room.” Ada tells her then rushes up the
staircase.

   Jean Paul faces Raxl. “So all the time I thought you were serving me you were
really seeking a new Master. What a fool I was to trust you!”  Raxl stands. “You
were a fool to turn from me for that mask. You deceived me with your cousin.”
   Jean Paul laughs. “You talk to me about deception.” He walks over to Raxl. “I
put my life in your hands and you have made me a criminal!”  “It was not I who
made the pact with Jacques Eloi Des Mondes on Maljardin. I warned you that you
would suffer but you would not listen to me.”  “You could have stopped me.”  “No
one stops the Desmond curse.”  Jean Paul nods and walks to the window. “I see so
wherever it goes you follow.” Jean Paul glances back at her. “That’s how you
have lived those three hundred years. The keeper of the Desmond curse, a
handmaiden to the devil.” He says then walks to the dresser and sets the mask
down.  Raxl turns towards him. “Take care what you say. You no longer have
allies in the Spirit world. They are not as patient as I am. They demand payment
for defiance.” Raxl tells him as she walks up behind him.  “Let them.” He walks
away from Raxl. “I will not leave this evil behind as a legacy for other
Desmonds. It will die with me.”  “It dies with no
  one.”  “Not even you?” Jean Paul asks. Raxl looks away. Jean Paul walks over to
her. “So it does die with you.”  “I do not choose to die.” Raxl says.  “What is
your life compared to all the others who have lost theirs? Compared to Emily
Blair?”  “My life is not to give. It belongs to the Desmonds.”  “Does it matter
which Desmond your life is bound to?”  Raxl glances at him. “If you should die
tomorrow another will take your place.”  “And if we all refused then what would
happen to you?”  Raxl smiles and walks across the room. “Each Desmond has his
own price. Yours was the return of your wife. Cort wants to be Master of Desmond
Hall.” Raxl says as she stands in front of the window. She turns towards Jean
Paul. “You cannot alter the plans that fate has put in motion centuries ago.” 
Jean Paul nods. “And would you send me to my death as you sent Emily Blair to
hers?”  “You know too much. We cannot have that my Spirit and I.”  “Would you
really kill me?”  “I do not kill; I am
  only the guardian of the star.”  Jean Paul shakes his head and steps away from
her. “Am I to wake in the middle of the night wondering if the footsteps I hear
will bring my death? If the woman I love or the friend I trust carries your
instruction!” Jean Paul shouts.  “Your death, the matter of your death is
immaterial to me.” Raxl says as she walks to the door and looks at Jean Paul.
“Your Indian mask cannot help you now nor can it stop me.” Raxl says as she
steps closer to Jean Paul. “Nothing has ever saved a Desmond from death once he
has defied me. And nothing will stop me from fulfilling my duty to my Master who
gave me eternal life.” Raxl turns towards the dresser. “So call upon your mask.”
She looks at Jean Paul. ‘It is no longer any use to you now that you have made
me tell you the truth. And now that Cort has fulfilled his pact by killing Emily
Blair your part in life is coming to a close.”

   Susan rushes down the staircase and stops in the doorway of the Drawing Room.
“Oh excuse me I didn’t know you were here.” Susan says to Irene.
   “Come in. Its Susan isn’t it? I saw you here once before I think.”  “Yes the
first day I arrived.” Susan walks past Irene and stands in front of Jacques
portrait.
   “Mrs. Thaxton went up to get Emily. I’ve been looking at the Desmond
portraits, the family portraits. I forgot how distinguished a family the
Desmonds really are. Although everybody talks about then we always have.” Irene
walks up to Susan. “There’s nothing else to do in Desmondton except gossip about
those around us. Of course you young people aren't interested in tradition or
family histories.”
   Susan stands and stares at Jacques.  “You haven’t heard a word I said.” Irene
says to her.  Susan glances at her. “Oh excuse me I think I hear someone coming
down the stairs.”  “Oh that must be Emily.” Irene says then walks away to the
foyer.  Raxl is coming down the staircase. Irene steps up to her. “Raxl? I
didn’t expect to see you.” “What are you doing here?”  “I came to see Emily.”
   “You know very well that Miss Blair is dead.”  “Yes I know that’s what you
think but Ada Thaxton came to me when you left and it seems you’re wrong.
There’s been some mistake.”  Raxl looks away.  “Mrs. Thaxton, I told her I had
come to see Emily but really I came to find out why it is so vitally important
that you believe the girl has died.”  Raxl turns and rushes up the staircase. 
“Gossip starts from little rumors.” Irene says.  Raxl stops at the top of the
staircase and glances down at Irene. Irene turns and walks back into the Drawing
room.

   Jean Paul faces the mask. “Gagossa face of Orendo do not allow the evil one to
leave this house. Do not allow the evil one to follow her intentions. Bring her
back to me. Retrace her steps back to us Orendo.” Jean Paul lowers his hand. 
The door opens and Raxl enters. “So Emily Blair is not dead after all.”  “How
did you find that out?”  “Mrs. Hatter came to visit her.”  Jean Paul nods and
turns away. “She will not be seeing her I think.”  “You pretended that Cort had
killed her. You both tricked me. You have brought the ultimate evil upon
yourselves.”  “I told you that I would do anything to prevent that star from
going to Cort.”  “You fool!” Raxl steps up to him. “The star can not be
interfered with and now it belongs to no one. And all Desmonds will suffer
needlessly because of you.” Raxl says then turns and walks to the door.  “Where
are you going?”  “I will save myself. But you will perish.” Raxl walks from the
room.  Jean Paul rushes after her.  “Jean Paul?” Ada
  calls to him in the hallway.  He stops and turns towards her.  “What is it?
What’s the matter?” Ada asks him.  He steps up to her. “Nothing. Where’s Emily?”
“Well I just knocked on her door but she won’t answer. Mrs. Hatter is
downstairs; she wants to talk to her.”  Jean Paul looks away. “She would pick
today of all days.” Jean Paul says as he steps away from her.  Ada follows him.
“Well you know it’s my fault because I went over to her place about a personal
matter and she told me some strange story about Emily being dead. I told her it
just wasn’t true.”  Jean Paul turns and looks at her.  “Then she insisted on
coming up here with me to find out for herself.”  Jean Paul stares at her. 
“What’s the matter? What have I done?”  Jean Paul shakes his head. “No it’s not
your fault. You didn’t know.” He says as he looks away.  “Is Emily all right?” 
“Yes of course she’s all right.”  Ada steps into the doorway of Cort’s room.
“Well where is Cort?”  Jean Paul puts his hand on
  her shoulder. “Listen I’ll send him up to you.”
   “I don’t understand.”  “I know you don’t but please don’t worry about it. I’ll
go down and talk to Irene and I think you better wait here for Cort.” Jean Paul
tells her then walks off as Ada enters Cort’s room.  Raxl enters Philip’s secret
room carrying a candelabra. She sets it on the table and clasps her hands
together. “Spirit of Jacques Eloi Des Mondes wherever you are come to me. Leave
the portrait. We have been betrayed. They are closing in on us. Come to me here
with the bones of your descendant. Tell me what I must do or you will burn in
the fires of hell forever and so will I.”

   Irene looks at Jacques’ portrait. “That man is a typical Desmond. Devil may
care, self-assured.”  Jacques’ laughter fills the room.  Susan turns towards the
portrait and stares at it.  Irene steps closer to Susan. “My dear what’s the
matter? You look so pale suddenly.” Irene asks as she touches Susan’s arm.  “No
it’s nothing. Nothing at all excuse me.” Susan says then rushes from the room.

   Cort straightens his cloths as Ada stands next to him. “I want to know what
that mask is?” Ada says.  “I told you Mother it belongs to Philip.”  “I want to
know what you are hiding from me.”  “I’m not hiding anything Mother.” Cort says
angrily as he glances away.  “Then why did Irene Hatter think that Emily was
dead? What are you hiding from me?”  Cort turns towards Ada. “Mother there are
terrible things happening in this house. But they do not concern you. So do me a
favor and stay out of this Mother please!”  Ada grabs his arm. “Won’t you even
let me try to help you?”  “You can’t, Susan can and Jean Paul perhaps but you
can’t!”
   “Let me try!” Ada says then looks away. “I won’t let you follow in the
footsteps of my father. I won’t let you suffer the way Benjamin Desmond
suffered! I can find a way to help you.”

   Irene walks into the Drawing Room as Jean Paul walks into the room. “That girl
Susan is decidedly odd. Of course many odd things happen at Desmond Hall.”
   Jean Paul stands next to Irene. “Ada should not have brought you here today.”
He says to her.  “Well it’s not her fault, I persuaded her.”  “Look Irene we’re
old friends and I know you won’t take offense.”  “Are you asking me to leave?” 
“Look why don’t you come back tomorrow. I’ll explain everything then.”  “I came
to see Emily.” Irene says as she walks away and sits down.  “I’m afraid Emily
won’t be seeing anyone today.”  “Jean Paul why do the Desmonds put themselves so
far above the rest of us?”  “What do you mean?”  “The village is full of gossip.
They say that Emily is dead and that Cort killed her. The entire town is
gossiping.”  Jean Paul sits next to her. “There are only two people in town who
knew about it. Now if the whole town is gossiping then that would mean that only
one of those people could have started this rumor. And Raxl never left the
house.”  “You led me to believe that Emily was dead. And Philip came to say that
Cort was at the police station
  confessing the crime.” She stands and faces Jean Paul. “And Cort himself came
to my house as if pursued by demons. Now what could the purpose be behind all
this?”  Jean Paul stands. “Whatever the purpose was it has been accomplished.
Raxl is back.”  “Where you can keep an eye on her?” Irene asks.
   “She belongs at Desmond Hall.” Jean Paul says as he steps away from her.
   “What’s the matter, afraid she’ll unleash the family ghosts?”  Jean Paul turns
and looks at her.  “Oh please Jean Paul can I see Emily?”  “No she is not
feeling well. And when she is I shall bring her down to you.”  “Don’t bother; I
know she’s not fond of me.” Irene says as she turns and walks to the doorway.
She glances back at Jean Paul. “But I suppose a girl who is marrying into the
Desmond fortune doesn’t need those who helped her when she had no friends.” 
Jean Paul steps closer to her. “You can think whatever you like but we will live
as we wish.”
   “When you didn’t want Emily here I took her in. This is how I am being
repaid.”
   “You’ve made your point.”  “There will come a time again when you’ll need
friends in this town, when that time comes don’t turn to me.” Irene says angrily
then walks from the room and out the front door.

   Susan rushes into her room. And sees Ada sitting in a chair. “Oh Mrs. Thaxton
I thought Cort was here.’  “He’s in his room.” Ada says to her.  “Oh I must talk
to him.” Susan says as she turns towards the door.  “Oh wait please I beg of
you.” Ada says as she stands.  Susan stops and turns to look at Ada.  “I need
your help.”  Susan walks up to her. “I’m powerless to help you.”  “I implore
you, if you care for any of us.”  Susan’s vision blurs.  “I am powerless to help
you Madame Lacontese.” Susanna says.  “I implore you, if you care for any of
us.”  “No one will listen to me.”  “Oh we Des Mondes are an old family. Our
pride blinds us from the lives of young people and I beg your forgiveness on my
knees.” She kneels before Susanna.  “Do not humble yourself before me Madame.”
She helps her to her feet.  “But only you know why Jacques is so dreadful to his
brother.”  Susanna walks away from her. “He is an evil man.”  “I refuse to
believe that.”  “He’s turning the King against
  his own brother.”  “I can not listen.” She turns away.  Susanna turns and grabs
Madame Lacontese’s hands. “Oh please go to Madame Des Mondestan, tell her your
younger son accuses his brother of witchcraft so that he will inherit the Des
Mondes fortune.”  “I certainly cannot degrade myself before that courtesan.” She
pulls away from Susanna and turns away.  “When she engaged the pleasure of the
King you did not object.”  “You forget your place Mademoiselle O’Clair.”   “And
you forget your son Madame. There is still time to intercede with the King. You
can save your family from a scandal that will stain his life forever.”  “Do you
really think that a Des Mondes would confess to looting? That a brother is
turning against another one. You do not understand the pride of family which has
made us what we are.” Madame Lacontese walks away.  “Philippe's life is more
important than your pride. Listen to me please Listen to me!” She cries out.
Susan vision clears.  “I need your
  help.” Ada says.  “I’m powerless to help you.”  “I implore you; if you care for
any of us help Cort from this tragedy that has been following the family for
generations.” Ada says then stares at Susan.  “Why are you looking at me like
that?”  “Who are you? Ever since you came to Desmond Hall I have been wondering
who you really are.”  Susan walks to the window. “I’m not anyone. Not anyone
important.”  “But you carry echoes.” Ada steps up behind her. “From the past,
from my father.”  “I don’t know what you are talking about.”  “You’ve come here
to help us haven’t you? Because you knew Cort was in danger. Isn’t that the
truth?”  “No.” Susan turns and sits down. “The truth is I am here because there
is a murderer in this house.”   Ada glances away in fear.

   Jean Paul and Cort stand in front of the mask. “Gagossa face of Orendo look
upon us and give us the shelter of your shield. Give us a sign that we are all
under your protection now.” Jean Paul glances at Cort then looks back at the
mask as tears run down its cheeks.

   Raxl stands in front of the skeleton with her arms held out from her side.
“Jacques Eloi Des Mondes, Jacques Eloi Des Mondes your servant beseeches you.
Send me an ally, send me an envoy. I can no longer serve you without assistance.
Send me the ancient one. The one who knows us all. The one who lives at the
heart of the Desmond secret.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2096 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 165
     Episode 165:  Slideshow: http://tinyurl.com/2k2ot7


   Thunder crashes and lightning flashes as a storm starts outside. There is a
knock upon the front door of the mansion. Ada walks across the foyer, she
unlocks and opens the door. “Yes can I help you?” She asks the older man that
stands outside.  “I’m looking for Ada Desmond.”   “Well I’m Ada Desmond, Ada
Thaxton now.”  “You don’t recognize me do you little Ada.”  “Daddy? It can’t be.
Daddy is it really you? I can’t believe it.” She says as she throws herself into
his arms. “I must be dreaming.”  “It’s true Ada.”  “But they told me you were
dead.” She says as she pulls back to look at him.  “In a way I was. And I just
recently found out who I am. And you didn’t even recognize me.”  “Only for a
moment then I knew. Oh come on let me take your coat and hat.” Ada says as they
step inside and Ada hangs up his hat and coat. “They aren’t even wet. I thought
it was really storming out there.”  “The taxi brought me right to the door.” 
Ada turns her face into the coat and gives a
  small cry.  He touches her shoulder. “It’s all right my dear. I should have
written but I thought you would be more alarmed if I didn’t appear at your
door.”  “I’m not alarmed but I just don’t know what to think.” She turns away.
“I don’t know what to say or what to ask. Mamma went to France for your
funeral.”  “I didn’t have a funeral.” He says stepping closer to her.  “She told
me you died in a fire on a boat and then she never mentioned you again.” Ada
tells him then glances away.  “Well there were many who did die in that fire but
I was rescued by a fisherman.” He says as he holds Ada. “The nurse told me.” 
She hugs him. “You were alive all this time and Mamma didn’t know it. Why didn’t
you come back to us?”  “If I had known where to come I would never have left you
alone.”  “I always said that you weren’t dead. I knew you would come back to us
and here you are. How did you find me?”  “A doctor in San Francisco treated me
for all these years and one by one the door to
  my memory opened.” He releases Ada and looks around the room. “My name, where I
came from and finally your name and that’s all. I wanted to see you again before
I die.” He says as he glances back at Ada.  Ada puts her arms around him. “Oh
don’t say that. I really think I'm going to start crying in a moment so let’s go
inside where it’s warm. There’s a fire in there.” She says a she leads him to
the Drawing Room. “Do you know now that your back I’m never going to let you go
again?” She says as she grips his arm. “Emily, Emily! The most unbelievable
thing has happened! I can hardly believe it!” Ada says as she holds her father’s
hand and leads him through the room. “I’d like you to meet my father!” she says
excitedly.  “My name is Julian Desmond.” he says to Emily as he shakes her hand.
“This is Emily Blair.” Ada says to him.  “Your father? But I thought he was...”
Emily says with a surprised tone.  “It’s all right my dear don’t be afraid. I’m
not a ghost arriving from the
  past. Ada will explain it to you.”  “Yes indeed I will.” Ada says to Emily as
she places her hand on Emily’s shoulder.  “Miss Blair here is going to marry
Jean Paul. She’s going to be a Desmond too.”  “Jean Paul?”  “Oh yes Uncle
Armand's son, you remember the eldest one.”  “Oh yes he was just a little boy
when I sailed away for France.” Julian glances around the Drawing Room. “Times
change but this room hasn’t changed very much.”  “You know this house then?”
Emily asks.  “Not very well. Armand and I weren’t very friendly.” He walks to
the fireplace. “Desmond men don’t get on very well with their brothers although
I must say I preferred Armand to Benjamin.”  “Oh he was your brother too.”  “I’m
sure your husband will be the exception to the rule. He does have a brother as I
recall.” He says as he turns towards Emily and Ada.  “He did have but he died.”
Emily says to him.  “Daddy would you like anything to eat?” Ada asks as she
steps closer to him.  “No I stopped at
  Desmondton and had something at the Inn.”  Ada smiles. “To think that you’re
really here in Desmondton.” Ada glances at the door. “Cort, I must find Cort!” 
“And who is Cort?”  “Cort is your Grandson, my son!” Ada says excitedly.  “My
Grandson, what a surprise.”  “Now you stay here and talk to Emily, I’m going to
go up and get him. He’ll be as surprised as I am.”  “Ada listen, let me go get
him. You stay here with your father.” Emily says. She turns and walks from the
room.  Ada walks closer to her father as he walks away from her. “She’s a very
attractive young girl.”  “Yes she’s charming too. We are very happy for Jean
Paul.”  “Desmond men always marry handsome girls.” Julian says as he sits down.
“And your Mother was the prettiest of all.”  “Poor Mamma.” Ada says as she
glances away.  “Oh I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to distress you.” He tells her as he
holds her hand.  Ada sits next to him. “You know Mamma was a completely
different person after you disappeared. She became
  very bitter and very remote. She sent me away to school and I hardly ever saw
her. And then she died.”  “How I wish I could have prevented it.”  “Oh there was
no way you could have Daddy.” Ada gives a small laugh as she puts her head
against his shoulder. “I have to stop calling you Daddy. I sound like a little
girl.”  “You were a very nice little girl. And it’s been a long time since
anyone called me Daddy.”

   Emily rushes to Jean Paul’s room. “Jean Paul?” She calls out.  Philip walks to
the door.  “Philip the most amazing thing just happened. Ada’s father is
downstairs.”
   “What did you say?” Philip asks.  “Julian Desmond is downstairs.”  “But he’s
dead.”  “No he’s not. He just knocked and walked in. Ada’s like a little girl,
I’ve never seen her so happy.”  “Where has he been all these years?”  “I don’t
know. I’m sure Ada will tell us. Oh she wants Cort to come downstairs and meet
his Grandfather.”  “Philip steps closer to Emily. “He can’t do that.”  Emily
steps into the room.  “Jean Paul has just taken him to the tower room.” Philip
says to her.
   “What are we going to tell her?” asks Emily.  “I don’t know.”  “That he should
come tonight of all nights.” Emily says.  “I wonder.” Philip says then walks to
the mask and picks it up.  “Earlier this evening you said you expected a
stranger.”
   “Orendo promised that he would send an emissary and we must trust him no
matter what he seemed like.” Philip turns towards Emily. “Are you sure this is
Ada’s father?”  “Well Ada recognized him.”  “No perhaps it is just a
coincidence.”
   “How do you mean a coincidence?” Emily asks.  “Well I thought perhaps he had
been sent to us.”

   Ada pours a cup of coffee. “Now you are going to have some of this Daddy. It
will warm you up after that dreadful storm outside.” She says as she walks
around the couch and hands it to him. “Here you go.”  Julian stands. “Who is
this charming young girl? Don’t tell me I have a Granddaughter as well as a
Grandson?” He asks looking at Susan who stands in the doorway.  Ada stands. “You
are right my dear he did come back.” she says to Susan.  Susan turns and walks
into the foyer. “Who came back?”  Ada follows her into the foyer. “My father.
You said he would don’t you remember? You said he wasn’t dead after all.”  “That
man in there is not your father.” Susan says as she steps away from Ada.  “But
he is.” Ada says with a smile. “Come I want to introduce you to each other.” She
grabs Susan’s arm.  “I tell you he’s not your father. I know that man in there.”
Susan says as she glances into the Drawing Room.  “Then who is he?” Ada asks. 
Susan pulls away and walks across the
  room. “I don’t know but he’s not who he says he is.”  Ada steps up to her. “Now
do you think I don’t know my own father? You’re mistaken that’s all. Come on in
and meet him and you’ll see for yourself.” Ada says as she takes Susan by the
arm again.  Susan shakes her head. “No I’d rather not really.” She turns and
rushes up the staircase.  Ada walks back into the Drawing room.  “I couldn’t
help but overhear some of the conversation between you and that girl. Who is
she?” Julian asks as he walks to the table to refill his coffee cup.  “Oh she’s
been staying here with us.”  “I supposed I have to get used to the manners of
the young. But it’s not going to be easy.”  “She really is a nice girl but she
does have some odd ideas.” Ada says as she walks to the fireplace and turns to
face her father. “She doesn’t believe you’re my father at all.”  He walks
towards her. “Who does she think I am?”  “She thinks she has met you before
somewhere. It’s not very likely.”  “She may have
  known me from somewhere. Perhaps she was a patient with me once.”  “A patient?”
Ada asks.  “Yes my dear. Much of my life has been spent in hospitals. Being
treated by doctors of all kinds.” He walks across the room. “Trying to discover
my identity.”  “And you think Susan might have met you in one of these places?”
Ada asks as she steps closer to him.  He turns towards Ada. “Susan?”
   “That’s her name.”  “Susan what?”  “I don’t really know. She’s never told us.”
Ada tells him.  “Well perhaps like me she’s searching for her identity too.”
Julian says then drinks his coffee.  Susan rushes into Jean Paul’s, room.
“Philip there’s a man in the Drawing Room.”  Philip stands in front of the
window and turns when Susan enters. “I know, Ada’s father.” He says as he walks
away from the window.
   Susan follows behind him. “He’s not who he says he is.”  Philip turns and
looks at her. “What do you mean?”  “I’ve seen him somewhere before.” Susan says
as she steps past him. “Under peculiar circumstances a long time ago.”  “Did he
recognize you too?”  “I think so. He looked at me as if he did.” Susan says as
she glances back at Philip.  “And what did he say to you?” Philip asks as he
steps closer to her.  “Nothing I didn’t talk to him. I just came back upstairs.”
She says then walks away from Philip.  “Well you can’t be certain if you know
him if you don’t talk to him.”  “I don’t want to talk to him.” Susan says with
her back towards him.  Philip walks around her and holds her by the shoulders.
“If you want to know who he is you have to.”  “He’s a wicked man.” Susan says
moving away from Philip. “He’s come here for a no good purpose.”

   Emily enters the Drawing Room.  “Oh Emily have you seen Cort?” Ada asks from
the couch.  “No I’m afraid he isn’t in his room.”  “Well he is probably with
Jean Paul.” Ada says as she stands and steps to her father’s side.  “No I looked
in Jean Paul’s room too and they are not there.”  Julian looks at Ada. “Well
don’t concern yourself my dear. Young people have their own lives.”  “I want him
to meet you.” Ada tells him as she touches his hand.  “I’ll be here when he
comes in.” he says turning away from Ada.  “Well I’m going to look for him
myself.” Ada says then walks over to Emily. “You stay here with my father. Get
acquainted with him after all he is one of the Desmonds you have been most
curious about.” Ada says as she walks from the room.  “And why are you so
curious about me may I ask.”  “Oh I originally came here to write a book about
the Desmond family.” Emily says as she walks across the room and pours herself a
cup of coffee.  “Well I hope you find us interesting.”
   “Oh I have as a matter of fact although there are many well I guess mysteries
is for the only word for it.”  “What kind of mysteries my dear?”  “Sudden
disappearances and deaths, things like that.”  “And you hope to solve these
mysteries.”  “No I hope to understand them since I’m going to be marrying into
the family.” Emily says as she walks across the room.  “And I am one of the
mysteries you want to understand.”  “One of many. Your brother Benjamin is
another one.”  “Ah Benjamin, he was mysterious even before he died.”  “A thing
not uncommon in the Desmond men.” Emily says to him.  “And that doesn’t
discourage you from marrying into the Desmond family?”  “No Jean Paul is not
mysterious. He’s one of the most open men I’ve ever met.” Emily says as she
turns away.  “I admire your courage.”  “It’s not courage, its love.”  “I tried
to persuade my wife not to marry me even though I loved her.” Julian says as he
steps closer to Emily.  Emily glances at him. “Perhaps you didn’t
  love her enough.”  Julian turns and walks away from Emily. “I almost wished I
hadn’t loved her at all. I brought her happiness when I was with her and even
greater misery when I left.” He walks to the table and sets his cup down.  “I
know Ada told me.” Emily says to him.  “We are at the mercy of our fate we
Desmonds.” He steps closer to her. “We require strong woman to share our lives.
Are you strong, strong enough to marry a Desmond?”  Emily turns and looks at
him.

   Ada walks into Jean Paul’s room and looks at Philip. “All night long you have
been hiding something from me.”  “No we haven’t you must believe me.” Philip
says as he walks away from her.  “Well then where is Cort?”  “Well Jean Paul
took him out.”  “Where?” Ada asks.  “Well right after dinner when he came
upstairs.” Philip says with his back towards her.  Ada walks around him to face
him. “I didn’t hear them go out. I can’t remember when they went.”  Philip
throws his hands out. “I can’t tell you.”  Ada steps away from him. “My father
has returned unexpectedly after being away from years and his only Grandchild
isn’t here.” She says looking back at him.  “But we didn’t know he was coming.” 
“And Jean Paul, can’t you find him for me?” Ada asks as she walks up to Philip. 
“Well they will be back soon. Now why don’t we go downstairs and wait for them.”
Philip says as he walks to the door.  Ada walks from the room with Philip
following her.

   “You haven’t answered my question. Are you sure you’re strong enough to marry
a Desmond?” Julian asks Emily.  “I’ve read all the family history. I know all
the Desmond secrets.” Emily says to him as she looks away.  “The most important
secrets don’t find their way into books.”  “I have been told by others not to
marry Jean Paul.” Emily says as she walks away from him. “But I’m going to go
ahead and marry him anyway.” Emily says as she turns and looks at him.  He steps
closer to her. “Who told you not to?”  “Your Grandson for one. Raxl for
another.”
   “Raxl? Who is that?”  “She’s Jean Paul’s servant.”  “Do you think it wise to
marry in the face of such advice?” Julian asks as he walks around her.  Emily
turns towards him. “I’m not afraid.”  “Neither was I at your age. My dear the
young never listen to their elders. I challenged faith blindly as you do.” He
steps away from her. “But faith punished me as it will punish you.”  Emily steps
up behind him. “Did you come here just to warn me not to marry Jean Paul?”  He
turns towards her. “I came here to find my daughter and to pick up a few strands
of a life that has nearly run its course. I want my relations to benefit by what
I learned in over 60 painful years of being a Desmond.”  “I’m not going to be
frightened by someone else's memories.”  He turns and looks at her. “Perhaps you
are right. Why should an intelligent young woman be frightened by the haphazard
recollection of an old man?”  Emily sets her coffee cup down and walks out of
the room.  Julian walks to Jacques
  portrait. “Well Jacques we haven’t seen each other for many, many years and
here we are together again.”  Ada walks into the Drawing Room. “My son must have
gone out without telling me. And so has Jean Paul. I don’t know when they will
be back.”  Julian walks towards her. “Ada it doesn’t matter I have all the time
in the world. There is a great deal that you and I haven’t told each other.
Where’s your husband?”  “Oh Laslo is working late tonight at the office.” She
says as she walks to the fireplace.  “Oh what does he do?”  “He manages the
Desmond mill.”  “Well come sit down and tell me all about it.”  “No Philip will
be down in just a minute.” She says as she touches his arm.
   “Philip?”  “Philip Desmond, a cousin of ours from Canada. I almost forgot,
excuse me I have to prepare your room.”  “Oh just put me anywhere. It doesn’t
matter.”
   Ada walks to the doorway. “It does to me.” She says as she glances at him. 
Philip walks into the Drawing Room as Ada is leaving.  Philip smiles. “Ada is so
excited she forgot to introduce me. I’m Philip Desmond.” Philip says as he
shakes Julian's hand.  “I’m Ada’s father Julian Desmond.”  “Emily told me about
you.”  “Oh Emily, that’s the girl your brother is going to marry.”  “No Jean
Paul isn’t my brother, he’s my cousin.”  “Oh I thought Armand's younger boy was
named Philip.” Julian says as he steps away and sits down.  “Yes he was but we
have the same name.” Philip walks closer to him smiling.  “What happened to
him?”  “Well Philip died some months before I came here.”  “I see. Well which
Desmond is your father? Surely it couldn’t be Benjamin?”  “No I don’t think you
would know my father. We’re a branch of the family that settled in the North.”
   “Oh then your Grandfather married...”  “Yes an Indian girl.” Philip says
turning towards Julian.  Julian stands. “Yes I remember, I’ve had the occasion
to know a number of Indians in my many travels. And I venture to say with all
honest that we have certain empathy.” Julian says as he stands in front of the
fireplace.
   Philip stares at him.  “I hope I didn’t say anything to offend you.”  Philip
smiles and gives a small laugh. “No, no it’s just that I’m surprised. We all
thought that you were dead.” Philip says as he steps closer.  “We Desmonds are a
sturdy lot; we survive in spite of adversity. I hope we will be friends.”  “I
hope so too.”
   Julian pats Philip’s shoulder. “I’m an old man and I tire easily. So if you
will be good enough to excuse me I’ll go upstairs to the room Ada’s preparing
for me.” He walks to the door of the Drawing Room and glances back. “Goodnight.”
he says with a smile then walks from the room.  Philip walks to the doorway and
watches Julian climb the staircase.

   Susan lies in her bed as thunder rumbles and lightning flashes through the
room. Ada walks into her room. “I don’t understand you Susan. You were rude to
my father.”  Susan sits up. “I didn't mean to be. Something just came over me, I
apologize.”  “But you even said it in front of my father.”  “Mrs.Thaxton please,
I know what I said was unforgivable but can you just forget I ever said it.”
Susan says as she climbs out of the bed and walks to the window.”  “Why would
you say a thing like that?”  Susan turns towards her. “He just reminded me of
someone I knew that’s all.”  “He thought he might have met you before.”
   “Oh did he say that?”  ”Well he said he may have run across you in one of the
hospitals or private clinics. He’s been ill in recent years.”  “You mean a
mental hospital.” Susan says.  “Well after all we hardly do know you.”  Susan
steps away from Ada. “But I’ve never been in a place like that before.”  “Oh no,
don’t you be angry with me.” Ada says as she touches Susan’s arm. “Today has
been full of unexpected surprises and I hardly know what I am saying. Do forgive
me.”
   Susan glances at her.

   Philip is in Jean Paul’s room as Emily walks in. “Isn’t Jean Paul back yet?” 
“No he must have decided to stay with Cort for a while.”  “Well I think you had
better go get them.” Emily says to Philip.  “Will you be alright alone?”  “I
have the totem.”  Philip covers the mask. “Have you spoken to Julian Desmond?” 
“Only briefly.” says Emily.  “You sound annoyed.”  “Well it gets tiresome to be
told over and over again even by a stranger that I shouldn’t marry into the
Desmond family.” Emily says as she walks across the room and stands in front of
the window.  “Is that what he said?”  “He came up with the usual tales of death
and disappearances. He told me I need more strength than most women have.” Emily
says as she walks past Philip.  “You don’t like him do you?”  “No.” Emily says
as she glances at the totem. “I suppose I don’t.”  Philip smiles. “And he seems
to know about my family too. Though he may not be what he seems to be.”  “Well
why would he pretend to be Ada’s
  father if he isn’t?” Emily asks as she walks across the room.  “You go to your
room and lock your door.” Philip says as he holds her by the arm and leads her
to the door. “Don’t let anyone in. I’ll go get Jean Paul and Cort.” He puts his
hand on her back and walks her out of the room. Turning back he enters the room,
closes the door and uncovers the mask. ”He raises his hand in front of the mask.
“Gagossa face of Orendo answer me. Is this your emissary sent among us? Is this
your ancient chieftain come to help us? Answer me Orendo.”

Susan lies on her bed with her eyes open as the storm continues outside. She
sits up then gets out of bed. Walking to the window she glances up at the sky.
The star is out.  “Is our star out young lady?” Julian asks from the doorway of
Susan’s room.  Susan spins around and looks at Julian








             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2172 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 166
      Episode 166:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/ywrph6


   “I’m sorry I startled you. I’m looking for the room Ada’s preparing for me.
Forgive me.” Julian says to Susan as he turns towards the door.  “Wait a minute
please. What did you mean our star?”  Julian walks towards her. “We all have a
special star. I hope yours brings you better fortune than mine has.”  “Our star
brings us what suits our nature.”  “I hope not, mine must be a particularly
wicked nature.”
   Susan smiles at him. “I’d like to apologize for my bad manners when I first
saw you.”  “Oh that’s quite all right my child.” He steps towards the door and
looks back. “Oh my daughter tells me that you think we might have met before.” 
“Well I’m not sure now.”  “If we have you obviously don’t care for me.”  “No
there are just certain things that I don’t care to remember that’s all.” Susan
says as she steps closer to Julian.  “I know the feeling. Many is the time I’ve
walked into a hotel room and came face to face with a man I’ve known in a clinic
in Zurich.” Julian says as he walks towards the window and glances back at
Susan. “Or a woman I’ve seen in a hospital in Rome. Such encounters bring back
disturbing memories.” He says as he steps closer to Susan.  “Have you spent much
time in institutions?” Susan asks.  “Until recently yes. I’ve known all kinds of
institutions, all sorts of medical men.” He says as he walks past Susan and
looks back at her. “Perhaps we have that
  in common you and I.”  “No I’ve never been in a place like that ever.”  “Well
there is no other places that you could have met me my dear.”
   “Well it might have been someone who resembles you I guess. But I do remember
it was an institution of some kind.”  “It will come back to you I’m sure.” He
says as he steps closer to her touching her arm. “It’s like trying to remember a
long forgotten name, and suddenly it comes to us.” Julian says then walks to the
door.  “Where are you going?”  “To find my room.” He says glancing back at her. 
“Look why don’t you wait here. I’ll go get Mrs. Thaxton.” Susan says holding his
arm and leading him back into the room. “And she’ll show you to your room. This
house is enormous.”  “I’m used to enormous houses.”  “Why don’t you sit down and
relax and I’ll bring back Mrs. Thaxton okay.” Susan tells him with a smile then
she turns and walks from the room.

   Philip stands in front of the mask. “Why don’t you answer me Gagossa? I must
know the identity of the stranger. Speak to me; tell me by your tears if he is
your emissary.” (The mask shows no response.) “You didn’t answer me. To whom do
I turn for guidance? What have I done to offend you Gagossa?”  Ada steps into
the Drawing room. “Well I’ve made your room up for you.” She glances around.
“Daddy?”  Susan rushes down the staircase and enters the Drawing Room.  “Have
you seen my father?” Ada asks.  “Yes I came to get you. He’s up in my room, he
was looking for you.”  “Have you two really known each other before?” Ada asks. 
“No I think I must have been mistaken. He reminds me of a schoolteacher I once
had that’s all.” Susan says with a smile.  “Well I’m glad that is settled. You
shouldn’t jump to conclusions too quickly my dear.” Ada says as she touches
Susan’s arm.  “I know it’s a bad fault.”  “Well you could have many worse
faults.” Ada says as she leads Susan from the
  Drawing Room.

   Philip steps out of Jean Paul’s room, he turns and walks down the hallway
leading to the tower.  Julian steps out of Susan’s room and glances down the
hallway. He knocks on Jean Paul’s door then enters the room. Glancing around the
room Julian walks to the dresser and takes out the mask uncovering it.” “There
you are Gagossa. I’ll find a better hiding place for you.”  Tears run down the
mask’s cheeks.  “You thought you would never see me again didn’t you?”

   Ada and Susan walk into Susan’s room. “I thought you said he was in here.”
says Ada.  “Well he was.”   “You shouldn’t have left him alone.”  “Well he
looked so tired to me that I just told him to wait here until I found you. Look
I’ll help you look for him.” Susan says as she turns towards the door.  Ada
grabs her arm. “No, no don’t bother. I’ll go and find him.” Ada says then walks
out of the room.

   Julian holds the mask. “If we wait long enough Gagossa we meet old friends and
old enemies.” Julian hears someone talking outside the door so he covers the
mask and places it back in the dresser. He glances around the room then hides
behind the drapes.  Jean Paul, Cort and Philip walk into the room, “I think you
should go downstairs.” Philip says as they enter the room.  “I think you are
right. I think we do have to go down and see Uncle Julian. And then I’ll take
you back again Cort.” Jean Paul says.  “Do I have to stay in the secret tower
tonight all alone?” Cort asks.  “We’ll see.” Jean Paul says to him.  “We’ll ask
Orendo what we should do later when we come back upstairs.” Philip says to them.
Jean Paul nods. “Fine.” He walks towards Cort. “You don’t seem very excited to
see your Grandfather.”  “Well I don’t even feel like I’ve had a Grandfather.” 
Jean Paul smiles. “Well we will soon prove that you have.” He puts his arm
around Cort’s shoulder and walks with him to
  the door. Cort walks from the room. Jean Paul stops in the doorway and turns
towards Philip. “Is Emily all right?”  “Yes I persuaded her to go to bed.
There’s no telling what can happen tonight.”
   They step from the room and Philip closes the door behind them. Jean Paul
looks at him. “Is she safe in her room?”  “Well yes, the totem will protect her.
But I did tell her to lock the door.”  Julian steps out from behind the
drapes... He walks to the door and listens to their footsteps as they walk down
the hallway. He turns and takes the mask from the dresser and carries it from
the room.

   Jean Paul walks down the staircase and meets Cort who is standing in the
foyer. He enters the Drawing Room then looks back at Cort. “Well after that
urgent summons there doesn’t seem to be anyone here.” says Jean Paul.  “He’s
probably gone to bed.” Cort says as he follows Jean Paul into the room.  Ada
walks in behind them. “Oh there you are. Where on earth have you been? I’ve
looked all over for you.”  “We went out.” Cort says to her.”  “Well Philip told
me that but he didn’t say why.” She looks at Cort. “Cort you wouldn’t believe
who came back.” she says touching his arm.  Cort smiles. “Well let me see,
Grandfather Desmond.”  “How did you know?” Ada asks. Cort laughs.  “Philip told
us when we came in.” Jean Paul says to her.  “I wanted to surprise you.
Everybody else has seen him but now that you are here I can’t find him.”  “Mamma
you mean to say that this Grandfather that I have never seen that suddenly
appears suddenly disappears.”  Julian walks through the doorway.
  ”Are you talking about me young man?”  “Daddy where have you been?”  “I’ve been
roaming the corridors of this vast mansion looking for you my dear. And a place
to lay my exhausted head.”  “Well your room is all ready for you...” Ada says as
she gives him a hug. “And it’s right next to mine. Now this is Jean Paul
Desmond, Armand’s son.” Ada says leading him over to Jean Paul.  Jean Paul
shakes his hand. “Welcome back to Desmond Hall Uncle Julian.”  “I hope you are
more pleased to have me here than your father ever did.”  “Oh Daddy let’s not
renew ancient feuds now promise. After all we’re here because we want to live in
the present, we don’t want to live in the past anymore. And here is the future.”
Ada says as she points to Cort, then walks him over to him.  “I never thought
I’d live to see a Grandson.” Julian says as he shakes Cort’s hand.  “And I
thought I’d never live to see a Grandfather.”  Julian glances at Ada. “He has
the Desmond quickness. I like him. May I talk to
  him for a few minutes alone?” Julian asks.  “Oh of course you may, as long as
you like. But you remember now when you’re through Cort bring your Grandfather
up to my room because I want to get him settled for the night.” Ada says as she
walks towards Jean Paul. “Come along Jean Paul.” she says.  Jean Paul follows
her from the room. Julian closes the doors behind them. “Let me look at you
young man.”  Cort walks over to him.
   “So you are the last of the Desmond line?” he says gripping Cort by the arms.
   “Not really, Jean Paul’s getting married and he’ll have children. I will too
someday.”  Julian turns away. “Don’t be too sure. Children are a burden on a
family already burdened with unusual problems.”  “What do you mean?” Cort asks. 
Julian looks at him. “The Desmond line is always been on the brink of
extinction. I had two brothers, Jean Paul’s father Armand and Benjamin, they
both died. Benjamin had no children.”  “Why do you say of course?”  Julian walks
across the room and stands next to Cort, touching Cort’s arm. “We’ll go into
that another time. As your mother said we should be talking about the future.” 
“I wonder sometimes if I ever will have a future at all?”  “We all wonder that
at your age.” He steps around Cort. “I often thought I’d never be able to be 30
and here I am double that and more hail and hearty. I have a feeling that I will
live for hundreds of years.”  Jacques starts to laugh.  Cort looks at the
portrait then glances away upset.  “What’s the
  matter young man? You’re nervous as a cat.”
   Cort walks to the portrait and stares at it.  “I never did like that portrait.
But I suppose someone around here must or it wouldn’t be hanging there.” Julian
says looking at the portrait.  Jacques continues to laugh. Cort turns away
covering his ears with his hands. He stumbles to the couch and sits down holding
his hands over his ears.  “What’s the matter?” Julian asks as he sits next to
Cort touching his leg as Cort lays his forehead on the arm of the couch. 
“Nothing, yes there is something.”  “I think you better tell me about it.” 
“Sometimes I think I’m going insane.” Cort says to him.  Julian sits back from
him. “Well that’s hardly a novelty in this family.”  “Don’t joke about it. I’m
serious, I keep hearing voices all the time.”  “What do these voices say to
you?”  “Nothing really they just keep laughing.”  “Did you hear someone laughing
just now?” Julian asks.  “I hear it every time I come into this room. It comes
from that portrait.” Cort says looking at it.
  Julian stands and walks up to Jacques portrait. “I wouldn’t worry about it. We
all hear voices every now and then.” Julian says as he turns back towards Cort.
   Cort stands and faces Julian. “You hear it too?”  “No I heard nothing.” Julian
says then turns and walks to the table with the wine decanters and pours a
drink.  Cort walks towards Jacques’ portrait. “But you don’t seem surprised.” 
“When you’ve lived as long as I have very little surprises you anywhere.” 
Jacques continues to laugh. Cort closes his eyes and cringes. He turns and looks
at his Grandfather then looks back at the portrait. As Jacques’ laughter
continues Cort rushes from the room.  Julian looks at the portrait then takes a
sip of his drink.

   Susan sits facing the window when Philip enters her room. “You wanted to see
me.”  “Oh Philip yes. Come in and close the door.” Susan tells him as she stands
and walks over to him. Philip closes the door and turns towards her. “What is
it?”
   “You know that old man.”  “Julian Desmond?” Philip asks.  “Yes, he came here.”
   “What did he want?” Philip asks smiling at her.  “Well he made some excuse
about looking for his bedroom.” “Well I guess it’s just because he doesn’t know
the house.”  “No listen, I was looking out the window right and all of a sudden
he just opened the door and stepped in and said is our star out tonight.” 
Philip glances at the window.  Cort walks through the hallway as his mother
walks up to him. “Cort where are you going?”  Cort turns away from her.  “Do you
hear me?” Ada asks.  Cort leans against the bedroom door. “I’m going to bed.” 
“Cort I asked you to bring your Grandfather up here.”  “He said he was going to
have another glass of brandy, he’ll be up shortly.” Cort says then rushes away
from her.

   Jean Paul walks across his bedroom; he turns and looks out the window.
Glancing into the sky he sees the star. Turning he walks to the dresser and
looks through the drawers but he doesn’t find the mask. He rushes to the door
and opens it. “Philip, Philip!” he shouts then turns back to the dresser and
looks through the drawers in a panic.  Philip stands in the doorway. “What is
it?”
   “It’s gone.” Jean Paul says as he turns towards Philip.  “What’s gone?”  “The
mask, someone has taken it. It was right here when we came back with Cort from
the tower room.” Jean Paul says as Philip walks to the dresser and looks through
it.  Philip turns towards Jean Paul. “Well perhaps he took it.”  “No he’s down
with his Grandfather now.”  “Well what about Raxl?”  “I’ve locked Raxl in the
secret room. Let me think for a minute. I came back from the Drawing room and
went to the window.” Jean Paul says as he steps up to the window. “Cousin the
star has come out again.” Jean Paul says as he walks towards Philip.  “We can’t
let Cort out of our sight.” Philip says to Jean Paul.  “Look I’ll go down and
get Cort and take him back up to the secret room.” Jean Paul says as he steps
towards the door.  Philip grabs his arm. “No it won’t do any good. I’m lost
without Gagossa. I’ve got to find some other way to help us. Something is
working against us.”
   “What am I going to do with Cort?”  “Stay with him and help him. You’re both
victims of the star now. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Philip says then rushes
from the room.  Jean Paul turns and looks at the window as thunder booms
outside.

   Cort is with Susan in her room. “I heard it again. The laughter when I was
talking to my Grandfather.”  “Did he hear it?” Susan asks.  “I don’t think so.”
Cort says as he closes his eyes.  “Well did you ask him?”  Cort opens his eyes
and looks at her. “Yes. He said he hears things too, everyone does.”  “Cort did
he tell you the star was out?”  “No!” Cort says then rushes to the window. “It
isn’t!” He glances out the window and sees the star. He turns and sits down on
the window seat.
   “Your Grandfather saw it too.” Susan says as she walks over to him.  “Where?”
   Susan sits next to him. “Right here, he came in when I was looking at it.” 
“He saw the portrait too. Are you sure he saw it?”  “I don’t know, even if he
didn’t see it he knew all about it.”  Cort looks away. “He said he didn’t like
the portrait and then it started to laugh.”  “You mean it laughed at him?” 
“That’s what it sounded like.” He says looking at her then he glances away. 
Susan looks away also. “Maybe it was laughing with him.”  Cort stands. “I’ve got
to go to Jean Paul. I’ll do whatever he says.”  Susan stands and looks at him. 
“He’ll take care of me.” Cort says as he walks from the room.

   Julian is standing holding a drink when Jean Paul rushes into the Drawing
Room. “Oh I beg your pardon I was looking for Cort.” Jean Paul says nervously. 
“My Grandson has probably gone up to his bed.”  Jean Paul turns to rush from the
room.  “You are very much like your father after all aren’t you?” Julian says as
he turns away.  Jean Paul stops in the doorway and turns back towards Julian. “I
beg your pardon?” He says as he steps towards Julian.  “He always left the room
whenever he saw me there to.”  Jean Paul steps towards him. “I’m sorry; I didn’t
mean to be rude.”  Julian turns. “Well that’s certainly a big improvement over
your father.”  Jean Paul smiles. “Do you mind if I join you?”  “My pleasure
indeed.”  Jean Paul walks to the wine decanter and pours a drink as Julian sits
on the couch. Jean Paul walks around the couch and sits next to Julian. “You
know I feel I should remember you but I don’t.”  “You were hardly more than a
toddler when I left. I remember your
  brother too, a handsome lad.”  Jean Paul nods. “Yes I never saw much of my
brother once we were grown up.”  “Well that’s the usual Desmond trait.”  Jean
Paul nods. “He died by the time I came here from Maljardin.”  “Maljardin? That
was to have been mine after Armand died.” Julian says to him.  “My father willed
Desmond Hall to Philip and Maljardin to me.” Jean Paul says as he glances away. 
“I envy you. It’s a very beautiful place.”  Jean Paul glances at Julian then
stands. “It’s a hateful place.” He says as he walks to the fireplace then
glances back at Julian. “I’m sorry I had a great unhappiness there.”  “Ah that
portrait you have there?”  Jean Paul glances at Jacques’ portrait then looks at
Julian. “Yes?”  “That hung in Maljardin didn’t it? I remember seeing it when I
was visiting there with my brother when we were boys.” Julian stands. “You know
your Uncle Benjamin used to think it talked to him.  Jean Paul looks at Julian
then away.  Julian walks across the room.
  “But then Benjamin was rather odd even as a boy I’m afraid.”  Jean Paul glances
at his brandy glass nervously.  “I’m boring you with all this chatter about the
family aren’t I?”  Jean Paul glances away. “Quite the contrary.”  “It’s
extraordinary how places bring back memories.” Julian says as he pours himself
another drink. “I forgot all about that portrait. My father wouldn’t have it in
the house. He thought it had a baleful influence on Benjamin.”  Jean Paul
glances up then spins around facing the portrait; he stares at it as he hears
the heartbeat. Setting his glass down he backs away in fear.  “I’m boring you
after all. Why didn’t you say so?”
   “No, no it isn’t you. Excuse me I must go.” Jean Paul says as he looks at the
portrait then rushes from the room.  Julian raises his glass looking at the
portrait as he takes a drink.

   Jean Paul rushes into his room. He sees Cort standing in the room. “Cort! Get
out of here! Leave me! If you value your life you will lock yourself in your
room before it is too late! For your own safety get away from me!”  Cort steps
towards him. “You promised me you would take me to the tower room.”  “I can’t
now.” He says as the heartbeat becomes louder.  Cort stands behind him. “The
heartbeat it came again.”  Jean Paul turns and looks at him. “Do you hear it
too?”  “I heard it when I was talking to Susan. That’s when it started. It was
all I could do to pull myself away from her and come to you. I’ve got to stay
with you so I won’t hurt anyone.”  “All right you can stay.” Jean Paul says
looking away.  “Orendo will protect us won’t he?”  “Orendo is gone!” Jean Paul
shouts then walks away from him. “You and I are alone with the star and the
heartbeat and the Mark of Death.”
   Cort walks to the window and glances at the sky.  Julian walks down a hallway
and in his hand is the mask.








             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2187 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 167
     Episode 167:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/ysl5rq


   Cort looks at Jean Paul. “Philip has got to find a way to help us.”  “He’s
gone.” Jean Paul says as he walks away from Cort.  Cort follows him. “He
promised me he wouldn’t leave me alone.”  Jean Paul turns towards Cort. “Cort he
had to leave. He has to help us by starting all over again and he will come back
when he finds another sign.”  “Well will the totem save us?”  Jean Paul shakes
his head. “No that totem is for Emily’s protection.”  “So we’re left alone
without any help at all!” Cort says getting upset.  “Unless we help each other.”
Jean Paul says as he steps closer to Cort.  “Or kill each other.” Cort tells
him.  “Yes or kill each other.” Jean Paul says as he walks to the window then
glances back at Cort. “It may be better for you if I were dead.”  “No.” Cort
says as he walks towards Jean Paul. “That’s what Raxl wanted. She wanted me to
kill Emily and put the blame on you.” Cort points at Jean Paul. “What did she
say to you?”  “Oh not very much. Only that I would
  be the Master of Desmond Hall.”  “Is that what you want? To take my place?”  
Cort turns away. “Jean Paul there is something I want to confess to you. No
matter what happens tonight I want you to know that I’ve been...”  Jean Paul
steps closer to him. “Go ahead.”  “Well that I’ve been plotting against you even
before Raxl encouraged me.” He turns and looks at Jean Paul.  “With who?”  Cort
turns and walks away. “Well ask Emily."   Jean Paul stares at him.  “Well it
wasn’t her fault; she had nothing to do with it. She was under a spell.”  “What
kind of spell?”  “Well Irene tried to put me under it to but I refused.” “Is
Emily still under that spell?” Jean Paul asks.  Cort shakes his head. “No she
was hypnotized so she wouldn’t remember a thing that   happened.” Cort steps
away then turns and looks at Jean Paul.  “Why? Why would you want to do anything
like this to me?”  “Because of greed.” Cort turns away. “I couldn’t wait for my
inheritance.”  “I see. So Raxl realized you
  would promise anything to get what you wanted.”  “But I didn’t know what it
meant.”
   “Nor did I when I made the pact...” Jean Paul starts to say then glances up at
Cort.  “What pact?”  Jean Paul turns away.  “Oh yes the star leads us to
whatever we want says Raxl... Well what did it lead you to?”  Jean Paul glances
at him. “It led me to a nightmare that I’ll carry to my grave Cort! And I don’t
want the same thing happening to you!”  “What did you want that badly?” Cort
asks.  Jean Paul turns his back on him. “I wanted Erica to return from death.”
He stands in front of the mirror. “I promised I would do anything for it. She
came back and brought the Mark of Death to me.”  “Raxl knew it all the time
didn’t she.”  “Raxl is not like the rest of us.”  “What do you mean?” Cort asks.
Jean Paul glances back at Cort, he turns from the mirror and walks closer to
him. “Only she will reveal secrets to others.”  Cort glances away. “And if I had
really killed Emily then she would have told me.”  “And you would have been in
her service as I have been. That’s why she
  wanted you to become the new Master.”  Cort steps away from Jean Paul. “Then I
may really kill you.”  “And I may kill you. But I don’t think so.” Jean Paul
says as he opens the door.  Cort turns and looks at him. “Where are you going?”
   “I want you to go to your room. I’ll be with you in a few minutes. I have a
plan that may defeat both Raxl and the star at the same time.”

   Raxl stand in front of the skeleton in Philip’s secret room when the door
opens. Julian steps inside.  “I have been waiting for you Monsieur Lacombe.”
Raxl says with a bow.  “I was delayed.” He says as he steps closer to her. In
his hand is the mask.  “No.” Raxl says backing away. “No that is my enemy!” 
“You must make it your ally.”  “It works against us.”  “Nothing works against us
if we know its secrets.”  “I do not know them.” Raxl says to him.  “You have
wasted centuries.”
   “No one has instructed me.” Raxl tells him.  “That’s why I was sent to you.
Now approach the mask.”  Raxl continues to stand and stare at it.   “Do not show
fear. We must do what is necessary to accomplish our mission here.”  Raxl
glances at the mask nervously.

   Jean Paul walks into Cort’s room carrying a rope. Cort stares at him. “What’s
the matter?” Jean Paul asks.  “The heartbeat, it’s gone.”  Jean Paul nods. “It
will come back. Sit down.”  Cort walks toward the bed.  “No not there.” Jean
Paul says as he walks across the room and picks up a straight back chair. He
places it in the center of the room. “Sit in this chair.”  “What are you going
to do with me?” Cort asks as he sits down.  “I am going to tie you up until the
morning.” Jean Paul says as he bends down and starts at Cort’s feet with the
rope.  “I don’t want to be tied up.” Cort tells him.  “It’s the only way. I
can’t stay with you alone.” He says as he pulls Cort’s arms behind the chair.
“I’ll lock the door and then I’ll get the key and slide it under the door and
then I shall pick up Ada’s key in the morning.”
   “Will I be safe from you?”  “Yes you’ll be safe from me. Philip will come back
and when he does I’m going to have him lock me in my room after tying me in my
chair.”  “I’d rather be here then in the tower room. At least if I scream
someone will hear me.”  Jean Paul pats him on the arm then unlocks the door.
After walking out of the room he locks the door and slides the key under the
door.

   Julian calls upon the mask. “Face of the ancient Orendo. Mask of the medicine
chief. Keeper of the tribal flames. Listen to me.”  Raxl shakes her head. “Those
are not the words.”  “How dare you interrupt me!” He shouts at her.  “Forgive me
but Mr. Philip says a different incantation.”  “What does he say?”  “I cannot
remember the exact words.”  “You have been derelict in your duties! This mask
has been here for weeks.” he says angrily.  “I’ve done what I could.” Raxl tells
him.  “Do not contradict me! If you had done what you should I wouldn’t have
come here.”  “Forgive me Monsieur Lacombe. I have failed.”  “We should have let
you die.”  Raxl glances up at him. “No, no I cannot face what is in there for
me.”
   “Then do as I say!”  Raxl glances at him.  He steps closer to him. “Kneel and
swear to me.”  Raxl kneels in front of him with her head bowed. “From this time
on I am your servant Master. And no one else's.”  Julian stands looking at her.

   Laslo enters the mansion and hangs up his coat. He walks through the foyer as
Jean Paul walks down the staircase. “Oh Laslo I thought you had gone to bed.”
   “That could hardly be since I just arrived this moment. I thought I saw Philip
walking in the rain as I drove up.’ Laslo says as he walks into the Drawing
Room.
   Jean Paul follows him. “Oh.” “He was headed towards town.” Laslo says as he
pours himself a drink. “But what would he be doing in Desmondton at this time of
the night is beyond me.”  “Well he has his own life like everyone else.”  “I
shouted to him but he didn’t answer. Would you like a drink?” Laslo asks as he
holds out a glass of brandy.   “No thank you.”  “Oh by the way I saw a light in
the room next to ours as I came up the driveway.”  “Oh yes that’s where Julian
is sleeping.”
   Laslo looks at Jean Paul. “Julian?”  “Yes haven’t you heard? Ada’s father
Julian Desmond.”  “Julian Desmond has been dead for years.” Laslo says as he
sets his glass down on the table.  “Apparently not. He came back tonight.” Jean
Paul says as he walks across the room. “Didn’t you hear?” Jean Paul asks turning
towards him.  “No how would I have?”  “Well I’m sorry. I thought Ada might have
called to tell you.”  Laslo stares at Jean Paul.  “She probably forgot in all
her excitement about it. She’ll explain everything to you.”  Laslo glances away.
“Yes well I think I will finish my brandy and go upstairs and hear the joyous
news.”  “Yes why don’t you take it up there with you. Ada should be very anxious
to see you I’m sure.” Jean Paul tells him with a smile.  “You seem eager to get
rid of my company Jean Paul.”  Jean Paul turns away. “Oh you’re very sensitive
tonight Laslo.” Jean Paul says as he looks at Jacques’ portrait.  “Yes I am.
I’ve had the strangest day. Every time I
  went into the office the men would stop talking.” Laslo says as he walks to the
couch and sits down. “And then I noticed they were looking in my direction when
I was out of earshot.”  Jean Paul walks over to the couch. “Well working men
often have secrets from their bosses don’t they?”  “I had the distinct
impression that they were talking about me.”  Jean Paul laughs. “You’ve been
working too hard.”  “No. Rumors are flying all over the mill about something
here at Desmond Hall. I can’t imagine what it is.”  “Well perhaps it was Uncle
Julian’s sudden appearance. After all a man who has been thought dead for thirty
years might cause some talk.”  “When did you say he arrived?”  “Right after
supper.”  “Oh no then it couldn’t have been that.” Laslo says as he shakes his
head. “This has been going on all day. I thought I had heard Emily’s name
mentioned and Philip.”  Jean Paul walks in front of the couch. “Irene Hatter was
here. She always leaves some rumors in her wake.”
  “What was Irene doing here?”  “Ada brought her here to see Emily.”  Laslo
stands. “Ada, why on earth would she do that?”  “I think you should ask her that
question.”  “Yes I think I will.” He sets his drink on the fireplace mantel.
“I’m obviously not going to get any information from you.”   “My dear Laslo I
can’t tell you what I don’t know.” Jean Paul says.  Laslo pauses next to Jean
Paul then walks from the room.  Jean Paul walks to the window and glances at the
sky. The star is out. “What devilry are you up to now Jacques Eloi Des Mondes?
To whom do you speak since you no longer speak to me?” Jean Paul asks.

   Julian looks at Raxl. “It’s useless to us without the proper incantation.” 
“We must keep trying.”   “No I have to put it back until we learn its purpose.” 
“We must not return it.” Raxl says to him.  “It will be missed.”  “Stay here
with it. I will find a way to use it.” Raxl says to him.  “But if we don’t know
what to say.”  “No but Master Cort does. I’ll bring him here.” Raxl says as she
walks towards the door.  “Jean Paul is with him.”  “Trust me.” Raxl tells him. 
“And bring the totem too.” Julian tells her.  Raxl turns back towards him. “Miss
Emily has the totem.”  “I know that. You must get it.”  “I will.”  “Her door is
locked.” Julian says to her.  “I have a master key to all the doors in Desmond
Hall.”  “Good, then bring me the totem and if the words don’t speak to Orendo
for us the totem will.”  “Monsieur Lacombe we will defeat them now.” Raxl says
with a smile.  “If you had known your business I wouldn’t have had to put up
with the inconvenience of drafty halls
  and tiresome people. Go.”  Raxl turns and leaves the room.  Julian holds the
mask. “Oh little Gagossa how many fools do we have to endure in the former life
and the after life?”

   Thunder rumbles outside as the storm continues. Raxl walks down the hallway
and takes out her set of keys. She tries opening Cort’s door.  “Who is it? Jean
Paul is that you?” Cort asks as he hears someone at his door.  Laslo walks up
behind Raxl. “Raxl what are you doing here? Why are you locking that door?”
   “I’m unlocking it Mr. Thaxton. It seems that someone has locked Master Cort
inside.”  “I will take care of Cort.”  “Oh there is no need for you to trouble
yourself about it.”  “Go back to your room.” Laslo tells her.  Raxl looks at him
then walks away.  Laslo opens the door and steps inside. He closes Cort’s door
and turns around as Raxl walks back to the door and puts her ear against it and
listens.
   “What’s going on here?” Laslo asks as he looks at Cort.  “Leave me alone.”
Cort says to him.  “Why did Raxl tie you up? And then lock the door?” Laslo asks
as he stands next to him.  Cort glances up at him. “Raxl she’s supposed to
be...” Cort looks away.  “She was supposed to be what?”  “It’s none of your
business.”
   “Why did Raxl tie you in the chair?” Laslo asks as he holds onto the back of
the chair. “Will you answer my question?” He says angrily.  “We were
experimenting to see if I could escape.”  “Oh really Cort.” Laslo bends down and
starts to untie him. “Your mother said you were giving up these childish
magician tricks.”  “I just wanted to see how long it would take me to get out of
these ropes that’s all.”
   Laslo sighs. “When are you going to outgrow this kids stuff? I thought you and
I were going to put our minds to a better use.” He says as he loosens the rope
and takes it off. “I have a good mind to call your mother and let her see you
now.”
   “Oh please don’t do that Laslo.”  “All right. There now you can get up.” he
says as he throws the rope on the side of the chair. “Come on get up. It’s late
you should be asleep.”  Cort stands next to Laslo.  “By the way I understand
your Grandfather arrived tonight. Did you see him?”  “We all say him.”  “Well I
didn’t. Someone could have called me at the office.” He steps away from Cort. “I
am still a member of this family.” Laslo glances back at Cort. “Or have we
changed our minds about that again?”  “About what?”  “When you and I last talked
we made a deal.”  “I did not.” Cort says shaking his head.  “Don’t deny it. We
had an agreement. It was your idea as I remember.”  Cort turns away. “I don’t
want any agreement between us! Everything would have been all right if I hadn’t
started all that.” Cort says as he turns towards Laslo.  Laslo steps up to him.
“And what made you change your mind?”  “I’ve got to talk to Jean Paul.” Cort
says as he walks to the door.  “He’s
  downstairs. What about the partnership you offered me? The plans we were going
to make while Jean Paul was on his honeymoon.” Laslo asks as he steps closer to
Cort.  “I’m not going to go through with that.”
   “I’d advise you to change your mind young man. I have enough evidence right
now to make sure that Jean Paul cuts you off without a cent.” Laslo says as he
with his back towards Cort.  “You just try it stepfather! Just try it!” He turns
and rushes from the room in anger.  Raxl watches Cort walk down the hallway then
enters Cort’s room.  Laslo turns towards her. “I want to know the meaning of
this Raxl.” He says looking at the rope.  “It’s quite simple Master Cort wanted
to play a little game.” Raxl says as she steps closer to him.  “Master Cort as
you call him is too old to play simple little games.” Laslo says as he walks
around her. “I want you to stop encouraging him. It’s time he grew up. He says
as he walks across the room.  “You’re right Mr. Thaxton I agree with you.”  “And
don’t butter me up; I’m on to your tricks.”  “What do you mean by that?” Raxl
asks.  “I want to know what you are doing at Mrs. Hatter’s so often. One of my
workers told me you had been in and out
  of her house at all hour of the day and night.”  “Are you sending your spies on
me?” Raxl asks.  “I’m telling you I will not be fooled again by you and Cort. I
warn you”   “Do not threaten me. I have more important matters to attend to then
your sordid little intrigues.” Raxl says then walks from the room.
   Laslo steps back to the chair, picks up the rope and looks away in thought.

   Jean Paul stands in the Drawing room looking out the window as thunder
continues to rumble... He glances at his watch then turns around as Cort enters
the room. “Cort who untied you?”  “Laslo did.”  “How did he get in? I locked the
door.” Jean Paul asks as he walks towards Cort.  “Raxl let him in.”  “That’s
impossible.”  “Laslo said she was locking me in my room. I think she was trying
to get in herself.”  “What did she want?”  “I don’t know. Laslo wouldn’t let her
in the room.”  “Where is she now?”  “I don’t know.” Cort says as he looks away. 
“All right, stay here.” Jean Paul walks to the doorway then turns back. “No on
second thought after what happened you and I are safe together. Come on.” Cort
follows Jean Paul from the Drawing room.  Julian holds the mask. “We will have
you crying your tears yet little Gagossa. We will bring you from your simple
tribal customs into the intricacies of real witchcraft. No more falling rain on
the stalks of corn. No more bolstering
  the courage of your braves. All that is past you now, Once again we link our
hands across the centuries. Ancient allies and ancient enemies. Your suffering
people and my haunted descendants.”  The door open, Julian turns towards the
door as Jean Paul and Cort walk through the doorway.
   “Come in gentlemen, come in. I was expecting you.”  Jean Paul and Cort stand
and stare at Julian.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2216 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 168
     Episode 168:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2haydy


   “Julian how did you get in here?” Jean Paul asks.  “The door was open.”  “It
was supposed to be locked.”  “It used to be locked when your father and I were
children. But we usually found a way to get in.”  Jean Paul glances around. “Was
anybody else in here when you came in?”  “All that was here is what you see.
Family bones, Benjamin used to call that the skeleton.”  “You shouldn’t be here
Grandfather.” Cort says to him.  “Nonsense we used to play in this room hours at
a time when we were boys.”  “Mother is going to wonder where you are.”  “I was
too excited about being here again I couldn’t resist coming to see if anything
had changed.”  “Are you sure no one was here when you came in?” Jean Paul again
asks.  “Absolutely certain. Was someone suppose to be here?”  “I thought
Raxl...”  “Raxl? Who’s she?” Julian asks.  “She’s my servant.”  “And she stays
here? It’s hardly a pleasant room for anyone.”  “No, no it’s just that she was
supposed to wait for me here.”  “What is
  supposed to be isn’t always what is. Especially in this room.”  Cort looks at
Jean Paul. “I’ll find her.”  “No stay here. Cort!” Jean Paul calls out as Cort
rushes from the room. Jean Paul steps towards the door.  “Let him go, he’s
alright.” Julian says to Jean Paul.  Jean Paul turns and looks at Julian. “Are
you sure of that?”  “My Grandson is not in danger.”  “You seem very secure in
your knowledge.” Jean Paul says to him.  Julian turns away. “Perhaps I am.” 
“What are you hiding from us?” Jean Paul asks him.
   Julian turns and looks at Jean Paul. “Why should I hide anything from you?”
   Jean Paul walks towards him. “It seems very strange to me that when other
people are in bed you are here in a room that most people like to avoid.”  “I am
not most people.”  “You are a Desmond.”  “My boy I haven’t really been a Desmond
for many years.”  “You sound as if you made a deliberate choice.”
   “The choice was not mine, fate made it for me. I found the key to evade it
nothing more.”  Jean Paul steps closer to him. “Then you were under the curse
that followed me.”  “It left me and went to Benjamin. Then it left Benjamin and
went to your father.” “My father?” Jean Paul says as he looks away. “I didn’t
know that.”
   “How many people know that you are under its spell?” “Emily does...”  “Emily?
You told the girl you were going to marry?” Julian asks.  “Well I couldn’t put
her in danger by not warning her.” “She might be in greater danger because of
your warning.”  “Well I couldn’t think of marrying Emily without telling her the
truth.”
   “And you, do you know the truth?”  “You say the curse left you, how?”  “By my
giving up being a Desmond.” Juliann says as he turns away. “By my denying my
entire fortune, my family, and my identity. It wasn’t very easy.”  “Why did you
come back?”  Julian faces Jean Paul. “I couldn’t rest knowing the curse that
couldn’t come to me is reaching out for my Grandson.”  “And that’s what brought
you to his side?”  “A Desmond takes care of his own, even from the grave.”  Jean
Paul stares at him. “Are you from the grave?”  “There are certain questions I
cannot answer. I can only point out your dangers and help as best as I can.”
   Jean Paul nods. “You can help me by finding something for me.” He says as he
glances around.  “Is this what you are looking for?” Julian opens a drawer in
the table and shows him the mask.  Jean Paul looks at him. “Yes.”  “It was here
when I came in. I think it summoned me. Take it to your room.” He hands it to
Jean Paul. “Guard it well or it will not guard you.”  “I think you had better
come with me.”  “No I’m staying here.”  Jean Paul looks at him.  “With my
recollection of boyhood games my memory is slowly coming back to me. Here in
this room fate decided for me once long ago. I want to recapture that moment if
I can. Leave me please.”  Jean Paul turns and walks from the room.

   Laslo stands in Cort’s room looking out the window when there is a knock on
the door. He turns and watches as Ada enters. “Laslo I didn’t know you had come
home. Where’s Cort?”  “He went down to see Jean Paul.”  “Did you argue with him
just now? I heard raised voices in the hallway.”  “We had a discussion. I
suppose you could call it a quarrel.” He says as he walks towards the door and
closes it.  “Oh I see. I wish you wouldn’t.”  “Ada why did you bring Ada Hatter
to Desmond Hall today?”  “I went to her house to apologize.”  “Apologize for
what?”
   “Cort confessed that he had tricked you into going to her house the time I
found you there.”  “Cort confessed that?”  “Yes. He is turning over a new leaf,
you just wait and see.”  Laslo turns away and walks across the room. “So you
went to her house to say you were sorry?”  “Well I was ashamed of my behavior.” 
Laslo turns and looks at her. “And then you brought her here to Desmond Hall?” 
“She insisted on coming to see Emily.”  “Why? “For what reason?” Laslo asks. 
“Well there had been a very strange rumor.” She says as she walks towards Laslo.
   “Rumor, what kind of rumor?”  “That Emily had died the night before.”  Laslo
looks away. “So that’s what the men were talking about.”  “However Emily is
fine. It was just a silly mistake.”  “Well who would start such a story?” Laslo
asks.  “Well someone with a morbid sense of humor I suppose.”  “But why? Saying
that someone is dead, there must be a reason. I’ll get to the bottom of this.”
Laslo says as he walks towards the door.  “No wait a minute Laslo.” She grabs
his arm. “I have something else to tell you. Good news this time.”  Laslo turns
and looks at her. “Jean Paul told me about your father. Why didn’t you call me
and tell me?”
   “Oh I know. I know I should have called you but I haven’t had a minute to
think since he got here.”  “Am I to have the great privilege of meeting him or
is he going to be kept a secret from me like so many other things?”  “Laslo
don’t be angry with me please. This has been the happiest day of my life. Now
don’t spoil it. I want you to meet him; I want you to like him. If he’s still
awake I’ll introduce you to him right now.” She says as Laslo opens the door.
“Oh Laslo please be happy for me.” Ada says as she puts her hands on his
shoulders. “Ever since my father got here I haven’t felt lost anymore.” Ada says
as she turns and walks from the room followed by Laslo.

   Raxl stands in front of Jacques’ portrait. “Who is that man? He has the shape
and voice of Monsieur Lacombe himself. But I am not sure what his purpose is.
Did you send him to me? Answer me! Is he the ancient one I asked for?”  Cort
stands in the doorway. “It will not answer you. You’ve tricked the last Desmond
and now I’m going to call the police.” Raxl turns towards him. “And what will
you tell them?”  “I’ll tell them that you tried to make me kill Emily.”  “We
will see if they believe you. They will say that you’re insane.” Raxl says to
him.  “I don’t care what they think of me. But I’m going to stop you.”  “Then
think what they will do to Jean Paul.”  “Jean Paul? He hasn’t done anything.”
Cort says.  “Are you sure of that? Ask him about Annie Harrigan and Agatha
Pruett.”  “If he has done anything you’ve led him to it just as you’ve led me.”
Cort says walking towards her.  “Well call the police, let them decide. Have
them put him away, then you can sit each night and
  wait for the star to come out and listen to the heartbeat of your Master.” Raxl
says as she steps closer to Cort. “And the Mark of Death.”
   Cort shakes his head. “No, no!”  “Then you will taker his place as you have
always wanted to.”  Cort backs away from Raxl then rushes off.  Raxl turns and
smiles at Jacques’ portrait. A door opens in the side of the wall and Julian
steps into the Drawing room. “Raxl I want you to set my Grandson free. Do you
hear me?”  Raxl stares at him. “You can’t mean that.” “I’m not in the habit of
saying things I do not mean.” He steps towards her.   “You were sent here to
help me not stand in my path.” Raxl tells him.  “My dear Raxl you don’t know why
I was sent here.”  “I summoned you here.”  “The world of a servant is vastly
different than that of a Master. You do not know your place.”  “Why are you
here?”  “To accomplish what should have been done centuries ago.”  Raxl turns
and looks at the portrait.  Julian steps forward. “Do not look to Jacques Eloi
Des Mondes for guidance. What we must do we must do alone. So let’s not waste
time in useless bickering.” He says as he turns
  towards her.  “Then you did not come here to serve me after all.”  “You took a
vow to be my vassal. Are you now reneging on it?”  “No, no Monsieur Lacombe.”
Raxl says then bows. Ada walks into the Drawing Room followed by Laslo. “Father
I thought you would have been in bed by now.”  “Sleep is for the young. I was
getting acquainted with Raxl isn’t it?” Julian says to Raxl.  “My husband wants
to meet you.”  “Well in that case I will leave you with your family Monsieur
Lacombe.” Raxl says then walks away.
   Ada steps up to Julian. “What did she call you?”  “Oh she said I reminded her
of some character in a novel. The Count of Monte Cristo I think.”  “He came back
to his society after a long absence too if I remember correctly.” Laslo says to
him.
   “Daddy I would like you to meet my husband, Laslo Thaxton.” Ada says as she
touches Laslo’s arm.  Julian reaches out and shakes Laslo’s hand. “I trust you
have made my Ada happy. Happier then her poor father did at least.” Julian says
as he puts his arm around Ada’s shoulder.

   Cort looks out the window in Jean Paul’s room as thunder rumbles outside. He
turns and walks over to Jean Paul. “The star has disappeared and the heartbeat
has stopped.” Cort says to him.  Jean Paul nods as he looks at the mask. “Yes we
have been saved again.”  “Where was the mask?”  “Your Grandfather found it in
the secret room.”  “Raxl must have brought it there.” Cort says as he looks at
Jean Paul.  “Why would she leave it there?” Jean Paul asks.  “She was downstairs
talking to the portrait asking it for guidance.”  “Don’t be afraid of her
anymore.” Jean Paul says as he touches Cort’s shoulder then walks to the window.
“We’re safe now.”  “But she accused you of murder.”  Jean Paul turns and looks
at Cort. “Do you believe that?”  “Well Agatha Pruett is dead and Annie Harrigan
did disappear.”  Jean Paul walks up to Cort. “You believe that I killed them?” 
“That’s what Raxl says.”  Jean Paul nods. “She’s trying to bring trouble to me
to trick you again. Cort you have to
  trust me.” Jean Paul says as he turns away.  “You did tell me that you had done
shameful things in the past.”  Jean Paul nods. “We’ll talk about the past when
the future holds no danger for us.” Jean Paul reaches up and picks up the mask.
“Gagossa hear me once again. Protect us through this long night.”

   Raxl enters Philip’s secret room and looks around. “It’s gone.”  “What took
you so long Raxl?” Julian asks as he steps towards her from the corner of the
room.  “You were with the Thaxtons.”  “Nonsense I’ve been waiting patiently for
your return.” He says stepping closer to her.  “What has happened to the mask?”
She asks glancing at the table then back at him.  “I was speaking to it and it
disappeared before my eyes.”  “I told you to stay here until I came back with
Master Cort.”  “I don’t see him.”  “He wouldn’t come with me.”  “Did you bring
the totem?”  “My key would not work. Emily’s door must be bolted from the
inside.”
   “You allow others to discover your purposes. They now protect themselves
against you.”  “It is the Indian mask that protects them.’ Raxl says to him. 
“That comes from playing one Desmond from another. You should have learned
better because of me and my brother Benjamin.”  “You are not Julian Desmond. He
died on that ship that caught fire. I went with Ada Thaxton’s mother when they
brought the body ashore.”  “Did you see Benjamin’s body when it burned in his
room? Are you always present at the death of a Desmond?”  “It has always been my
duty to bring each Desmond to his Master.”  “Your Master is finished with you
this time. I came to bring you to him.”  Raxl looks at him in fear and backs
away.

   Jean Paul covers the mask; Cort stands next to him when there is a knock on
the door. “Who is it?”  “Is Cort in there?” Laslo asks.  “What do you want?”
Cort calls out.  “Your Mother and I want to talk to you.”  “I’m busy.”  “Go
ahead Cort. It’s safe now.” Jean Paul tells him as he puts the mask in the
drawer.

   Ada walks to Cort’s room and opens the door.  “Oh there you are my dear.”
Julian says as he comes around the corner of the hallway. “I’m ready to sleep
now. It’s been an exhausting day.”  Ada reaches up and puts her hands on his
shoulders. “I’ll get you settled in your room.”  “Don’t bother. I can find my
own way around.”  “I want to look after you Daddy.” She says as she walks with
him down the hallway.  Laslo and Cort walk around the corner and catch sight of
Ada and Julian. Laslo calls out to Ada. She doesn’t hear him. “Oh never mind
I’ll talk to you myself.” He points at Cort’s door.  “Couldn’t this wait until
morning?” Cort asks as he walks into his room followed by Laslo.  Laslo closes
the door behind them as Cort sits on the bed. “No it could not. I want to know
what you have been doing at Irene Hatters.”  “Me?”  “You were seen going into
her place late last night. Later you and Raxl were seen in the village. And
Philip brought you home in what appeared to be an
  intoxicated condition” Laslo says to him.  “Well since you know all about it
why are you asking me?”  “What did you tell her?”  “Why don’t you ask her?” Cort
says with a smile.  “I promised your Mother never to see her again.”  “Oh you
promised that before.”  “I have taken all the rudeness from you I am going to. I
want the truth! Why did you tell Irene Hatter that Emily Blair was dead?”  Cort
stands and faces Laslo. “I never said that.”  “Then where did she hear the
story?”  “I’m not in the habit of spreading Irene Hatter’s rumors for her. And
you should know that if anyone does.” Cort walks to the door and opens it. “Get
out of my room.”  Laslo walks to the door. “I will give you till the morning. If
you still refuse to tell me what I want to know I shall have a little talk with
Jean Paul. Do you understand?” Laslo says then walks from the room.  Cort closes
the door behind him.

   Julian faces Raxl. “You are no longer useful to us.”  “You can’t take me back.
My time is not finished on earth.”  “Your time is finished when we say it is.” 
“I will refuse to go.” Raxl says to him.  “There is very little you can do
Raxl.”  “But what have I done. I have always been a faithful servant.”  “You
have deluded yourself into assuming power that is not yours. You brought others
into the circle.”  “No, I swear.” Raxl says to him.  “We see it all. The lady
with the candles. What is her name? Oh yes Irene Hatter, you have combined your
powers with hers.”  “That was to only achieve our goal.”  “It was very foolish.
Secrecy is very essential for your work. You have violated it.” Julian tells
her.  “She does not know what my prayer is.” Raxl says as she steps closer to
Julian.  “You have exposed your rituals to her. You have mentioned the sacred
name in her presence.”  Raxl bows her head in misery.  “And now your powers have
left you.”  “Oh give me time. My powers
  will return to me. I’m so close to success at last. Oh please give me time!”
Raxl begs.

   There is a knock on Jean Paul’s door. “Come in.” he calls out.  Laslo enters
the room. “Am I disturbing you?” Laslo asks.  Jean Paul is lying in bed with his
back propped up.”Well I was going to bed.”  “I wanted to apologize for my
behavior when I came in earlier this evening. I was somewhat on edge.” Laslo
says as he walks closer to Jean Paul.  Jean Paul sits up. “Well it’s alright;
it’s just one of those days.”  “There is one other thing.”  “Yes?” Jean Paul
asks.  “I don’t like to carry ill feelings between relations but I think I
better warn you about Cort.”  Jean Paul smiles. “Oh really, what’s he done now?”
“He has suggested things to me that I think you aught to know about.”  “What
kind of things?”  “He asked me to join him in a scheme to destroy you.”  Jean
Paul laughs. “Now come now.”  “He intends to accuse you of something that will
send you to the gallows.”  “Did he tell you this himself?” Jean Paul asks.  “He
asked me to join with him. He said he would split
  the estate fifty-fifty.”  “When did he make this offer to you?”  “Just now as a
matter of fact. I’ve just come from his room.’ “I see. I guess there is only one
thing to do.” Jean Paul says as he climbs from the bed and walks to the door. “I
just have to face him with this.”  “Wait a minute Jean Paul, he’ll only deny it.
I only told you to put you on your guard.”  Jean Paul steps towards Laslo. “Well
surely it’s only fair to face him with your accusations.”  “You're far to
trusting. He’s a very devious boy and I don’t want Ada to be hurt.”  “How naive
do you think I am?” Jean Paul says angrily. “I would be better off taking my
chances with Cort then listen to your opportunistic lies!” Jean Paul says as he
walks to the door.
   “To your own detriment you Desmonds stick together!” Laslo says angrily. 
“It’s called family loyalty Laslo; you should try to emulate it.”  “The
arrogance of the Desmonds leads you to believe you can do anything you wish! Oh
don’t think that I’m not aware that though Julian Desmond came back from where
ever he has been hiding all this time to see that his precious daughter was not
in danger.”
   Jean Paul steps closer to Laslo. “If you value your own life you will make
sure she is in no danger.”  “The danger came when you arrived from Maljardin.”
Laslo walks to the door. “Until then everything was peaceful.” He turns towards
Jean Paul. “And the time will come when you will be repaid for the trouble you
caused. And when that time comes you will need every friend you can get believe
me.” Laslo walks from the room.  Jean Paul walks to the dresser, he stops and
turns around. Walking to the window he glances at the sky. The star is back in
the sky. Jean Paul stumbles away from the window as he hears the heartbeat. He
stands straight and walks from the room.

   Raxl stands in Philip’s secret room calling upon her Gods. “Oh ancient one of
the tribunal what have I done to offend you? Why have you abandoned me? Remember
the innocent ones I have brought to you to die in the flames. Remember the moans
of the dying, the laughter of the dead. Bring me my powers back to me once more.
Set them against the stranger who has come here in many guises to this house. If
he is true send me a sign. If he is false send me another envoy.”  The door
opens and Jean Paul steps into the room.  “No not you!”  “The time has come to
settle our accounts you and I Raxl.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2277 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 169
     Episode 169a:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2gw3ad
   Episode 169b:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/yrslal


   Raxl faces Jean Paul. “Our accounts have already been settled Jean Paul.”
   “Not to my satisfaction.” Jean Paul says as he walks towards her.  “All that
remains is your payment for what is due.”  Jean Paul stands in front of her.
“You want my life.”  “I will take your life when you are in the midst of
happiness.”
   “Raxl if that is the price I have to pay I’m not going to wait. I’m going to
end it here tonight.”  “You have lost the right to set terms. By interfering
with the intentions of my Master.” Raxl says as she steps away from him.  “Then
my life is in your hands.”  “It always was.”  Jean Paul nods. “Why didn’t you
end it long ago? Before the promise of happiness came to me again?”  “As long as
you were my servant you lived.”  Jean Paul walks closer to her. “Then you are
the Master not I.”  Raxl turns. “There is only one Master. We all serve him as
long as we live.”  “As long as you live you serve him. Is that what you mean?” 
“Those are secrets you will never know until you join us in the life that
follows.” Raxl says as she turns towards him.  “Raxl I will make any bargain
with you.”  “You did not keep the bargain you made at Maljardin.”  “I did not
realize the terms of that bargain.”  “Will you accept the terms I give you now?”
“What are they?” Jean Paul asks.  “Give up
  Emily Blair.” says Raxl.  Jean Paul looks away. “And if I don’t she will be
taken from me.”  “Send Mr. Philip back to his own people. And put yourself once
again under my control.”  “Then you will let Cort go?” Jean Paul asks.  Raxl
turns away. “Master Cort is another matter. I can’t release him until I’m
certain of you.”  “You cannot serve both of us.”  “I will choose between you.”
   “Raxl I will not allow you to put Cort on the same path of murder you put me
on.”
   Raxl looks at him. “I am but a loyal servant. I do not have the blood of
others on my hands.”  “There must be a way to stop you.” Jean Paul says.  “That
way will never be known to a living person.”  Jean Paul glances up as the
heartbeat sounds. “Do you hear the heartbeat yet?”  “There is no heartbeat now.”
“Yes, it is here with us in this room.” Jean Paul tells her.  “That is not
true.” Raxl says.
   “Yes listen.”  “The heartbeat has left you. So has the star and the Mark of
Death. It has shifted to another.”  Jean Paul looks at her. “It has come back to
me.”  “The heartbeat will not sound for two people at the same time. And it
never returns once it has left to join another.”  “You are mistaken Raxl.”  “Oh
don’t try to trick me. If the heartbeat was beating I would hear it.” She says
as she walks away from Jean Paul.  “Perhaps it has left you too.” Jean Paul says
as he follows her.
   “That’s impossible.”  Jean Paul smiles and walks away from her.  “Where are
you going? Stay here.”  “I am going because I am no longer under your control
Raxl. Not any longer.” He turns and walks from the room.

   Cort is resting on his bed as the sound of thunder sounds through his room.
Standing he walks to the window and looking out he sees the star. He covers his
ears in agony as the heartbeat starts. “No please no! Orendo help me, Jean Paul
where are you! Philip, someone help me!” he shouts.  Susan rushes into the room.
“Cort what is it?”  “The star is out again!” He says.  “I know I seen it.”  “The
heartbeat came back again too.”  “Look Cort it’s all right, I’m here.” Susan
says as she takes his arm.  Lowering his hands Cort walks across the room. “I
want Jean Paul.” Cort says as he leans on his dresser.  “Just stay here, he will
come to you.”  “Raxl must have done it. What’s happening? The star comes and
goes. The heartbeat starts then it stops and then starts again!”  “Cort they are
caught between two forces.”  “Raxl did it. She summoned the star again. She
awakened the heartbeat, they obey her command!” Cort says as he turns towards
Susan.
   “Something is interfering with them Cort.” Susan says as she turns towards
him.
   “She threatened me with it. She told me that as soon as Jean Paul was out of
the way I’d sit up nights and I’d watch for the star and I’d hear the heartbeat.
And then I’d see the Mark of Death. What has happened to Jean Paul?”   “Cort
Jean Paul is safe...” Susan says as she touches his arm.  “No one is safe. Now
go back to your room before it’s too late!”  “I’m not afraid.”  Cort looks away.
“Don’t you understand? Don’t you understand if you don’t leave now I’ll try to
kill you.”  “Cort it is not time for me to die.”  Cort steps away from her.
“Don’t take that risk!”  “Cort if I could have been killed it would have
happened long ago.”  Cort turns and looks at her. “What protects you?”  “I just
can’t die until my star wills it.”  “Help me, please help me!”  “I can’t Cort
until I know what the secret is that brings this curse upon you. Now why don’t
you stay here? You’ll be safe in your room.” Susan says as she touches his arm.
She turns to walk away.  He grabs her arm.
  “Are you sure?”  “Look, trust me Cort. I have ways of making sure only if you
trust me.” She turns and walks from the room.  Laslo is walking down the hallway
as Susan closes Cort’s door and steps away. “Why are you wandering around the
house at this time of the night?” Laslo asks.  “I wanted to see Cort.”
   “You’re up to something you two and I intend to find out what it is.”  “Leave
him alone. It’s his business.” She says as she steps in front of her.  “Then I
shall make it my business.”  “Laslo if you wish to be safe don’t be alone with
Cort tonight.”  “I’ll take care of Cort.” Laslo tells her.  “He’s not
responsible for his actions tonight.”  “I’ll be the judge of that.”  “Okay if
you want to risk your life go into the room.”  “What do you mean by that?” Laslo
asks.  “I’ve warned you. I can do no more.” Susan says as she walks away.  Laslo
reaches for the door as Jean Paul walks down the hallway. “Laslo you’re already
set me against Cort now I suppose you’re going to be busy setting him against
me?”  “I’m merely trying to find out what is going on here.”  “Well I suggest
you don’t cause any more trouble between us. Just leave him alone.” Jean Paul
says to him.  “Why is everyone protecting poor little Cort tonight?”  “Don’t
argue with me! This is a family matter and they
  are none of your concern!” Jean Paul says then walks past Laslo and enters
Cort’s room.  Cort stands up. “Susan said you would come.”  “Are you all tight?”
“The heartbeat.” Cort says to him.  “You heard it to?” Jean Paul asks.
   Cort nods.  Jean Paul rushes to the window and glances at the sky. “Cort as
long as we both hear it there is somehow a fighting chance against this.”  Cort
walks up to him. “How do you know that?”  “Perhaps the star can only influence
one person at a time.”  “Are you sure?”  “As long as the star must choose the
one person it will influence we are safe because we can wait. And as long as we
are waiting we are both safe.” Jean Paul says as he turns away from the window.
   “How long do we have to wait?” “Until the secret is revealed.” Jean Paul says
to him.   “Isn’t there anyone who can help us? What about Orendo?” “Orendo can
only protect us from it but it cannot reveal the enemy.” Jean Paul says as he
walks across the room. “Someone must know. Someone who has a key. Susan, she
said no harm would come to me.” Cort says as he steps closer to Jean Paul.
   Jean Paul turns and looks at him. “Well who would want to hurt you?”  “Laslo
does, said he was going to talk to you in the morning.”  “He already has talked
to me.”  “And what did he say?” Cort asks.  “That you had invited him to join
you in a plot to get rid of me. Is that true?”  “It was true once but I refused
to go through with it. You must believe me.”  “But why would he accuse you of
that now?”  “He wants you and I to destroy one another so that everything is in
his hands. He wants your estates.”  “Yes but that’s what he is accusing you of.”
“Well don’t listen to him. He has wanted your estate ever since you came here;
He and Irene Hatter conspired to...” “Irene Hatter? What has she got to do with
this?” Jean Paul asks. “Only that she wants to be the next Mrs. Thaxton.” “Cort
those are pretty wild charges Does your Mother know?” It won‘t happen. I won‘t
let it happen. I know I‘ve been foolish and I‘m ashamed of it but what ever
happens tonight don‘t let any ill
  will come between us.”  Jean Paul nods. “Cort that‘s all I wanted to know. The
main thing now is I will deal with your stepfather when the time comes.”

   Susan walks down the staircase and enters the Drawing Room. Laslo is sitting
on the couch holding a drink. Seeing him Susan turns to leave.  Laslo stands.
“Oh no please come in. Come in.”  “I thought everyone had gone to bed.”   “I owe
you an apology for my rudeness upstairs. I‘ve had a dreadful day but that is no
excuse.”  Susan approaches him. “It is Cort you owe your apologies to not me.”
   “I’ve done nothing to Cort.”  “You’ve upset him.”  “Cort is a spoiled,
impulsive boy who needs discipline.” Laslo says to her Susan walks away from
him. “He needs understanding.”  “Don’t you think his mother and I are more
qualified to judge that then strangers?”  “We’re all strangers to each other.” 
“Yes I know that’s a very popular idea with you young people but it doesn’t do
much good in handling Cort.”  Susan turns and looks at him. “You can’t deal with
Cort by getting him upset or angry.”  “Why don’t you let me handle it my way and
keep out of it.” Laslo tells her as he walks towards her.  “I’m not involved
with Cort’s affairs because I want to be. Cort asked me to be.”  “Nobody invited
you here. Nobody is forcing you to stay. What do you want here?”  “I just want
to belong somewhere.” Susan says as she looks away.  “Or do you want a share of
the Desmond fortune?”  “I don’t want money. It’s for people like you.”  “I don’t
believe this act of yours young lady. It may
  fool Jean Paul but it doesn’t fool me believe me.”  “Don’t judge others by
yourself Mr. Thaxton.”  “Here you are a penniless nobody in a situation to marry
into a fortune.”  “I will never marry.” Susan says to him.  “Emily Blair is set
for life because she is marrying Jean Paul. Pretty good for a little librarian
isn’t it.”  “She loves him.” Susan says as she faces Laslo.  “Oh I’m sure you
could learn to love someone if the stakes were high enough.” Laslo says as he
turns away from her. “Let’s see there’s Philip. But he doesn’t have a penny.” He
looks at her. “That leaves Cort who will one day be a very rich man.”
   Susan walks up to him. “You’re a wicked man Mr. Thaxton. But wickedness is
always found out and punished.” Susan says then walks out of the room. She
passes Raxl in the doorway.  Raxl closes the Drawing room doors then turns
towards Laslo. “I would like to speak to you for moment Mr. Thaxton if I may.”
   Laslo sets his glass on the mantel and walks across the room. “I was just on
my way to bed.”  “It’s about Master Cort.”  Laslo stops next to Raxl. “What
about him?”  “Beware of him tonight.”  “Oh come now Raxl.”  “You are in great
danger. You must take every possible precaution.”  Laslo walks to the brandy
decanter and start to pour a drink. “Is that what your friend Irene Hatter told
you to say?”
   “What do you mean by that?” Raxl asks.  “I’ve often wondered what connection
Mrs. Hatter had with the affairs at Desmond Hall.” He says pouring himself a
drink.  “I don’t know anything about that.” Raxl says to him.  “Why should I
believe you? You haven’t exactly earned my trust.” Laslo says as he walks up to
Raxl. “Recently there has been nothing but rumors about death and despair at
Desmond Hall and I’m not going to listen to any more of them.”  “Those rumors
were meant to catch us.” Raxl says to him.  “Us? They have nothing to do with
me.”  “Master Cort was going to kill Emily Blair and then he was going to blame
it on Jean Paul. So that he would become Master of Desmond Hall.”  Laslo turns
away. “So that was his scheme, no wonder he no longer needed me. But Emily Blair
did not die. Why did Mrs. Hatter tell my wife that she did?” Laslo asks as he
turns towards Raxl.  “Oh that was a plot by Jean Paul and Mr. Philip to frighten
Master Cort.” Raxl steps up to Laslo. “So
  that he would become under their control.”  “So now he will do what they say.” 
“That’s why you are in danger.”
   “Why I have nothing to fear from them.”  “You’re an outsider married into the
family. You’ve stumbled upon their secrets. They must be gotten out of the way.”
   “What secrets?” Laslo asks.  “Oh think Mr. Thaxton, what has happened here
since Jean Paul arrived? Oh there’s been mysterious disappearances, murder and
unexplained departures. And mysterious arrivals of people who claim to be long
lost relations. Strangers without homes.”  “That girl Susan.” Laslo says to her.
“Yes. That girl who appeared from nowhere yet knows all about the Desmonds past
and present.  Laslo steps away from Raxl. “And Julian Desmond himself.”  “The
man who claim he is Julian Desmond.” Raxl says to him.  Laslo turns towards
Raxl. “You think he’s not Ada’s father?”  “Oh I know Julian Desmond, that man is
not him.” Raxl says as she steps closer to Laslo.  “How did you know him?”  “I
worked for his brother Benjamin many, many years ago.”  “Ada never mentioned
that.”  “Well she hardly knew him. He was a recluse. I doubt that she met him
any more than once.”  “When did you see Julian Desmond last?”  “When I went with
your wife’s mother to identify the body
  in France.”  “And?” Laslo asks.  “We both identified it to the police.”  “Why
didn’t Ada know you were there?”  “Well her mother swore me to secrecy. There is
a curse on the Desmond family.”  “What do you mean a curse? That’s superstitious
nonsense.” Laslo says to her.  “Consider how they die, accidents, fires
vanishing from the face of the earth.”  “But Ada would have known about that.” 
“Her mother carried that terrible secret to the grave with her.”  “Laslo steps
away. “If this is true then who is the man who calls himself Ada’s father?” 
Raxl steps up behind him. “I do not know.”  “And who is the girl who calls
herself Susan?” Laslo asks.
   “Is there a connection between them?” Raxl asks.  Laslo looks at her. “Well I
intend to find out if it’s the last thing I ever do.” He turns and walks from
the room.
   “That very well might be the very last thing you do Laslo Thaxton.” Raxl says
as she turns towards Jacques’ portrait.  Susan walks into the Drawing room. “I
waited until he left. We have a few things to say to each other Raxl.”  “I have
nothing to say to you.” Raxl tell her as she walks to the door. “Madame
Newaire.”
   Raxl stops and looks back at Susan. “What did you call me?”  “I’m remembering
bit by bit. Things are coming back to me, names and faces buried deeply in my
mind for years” “Don’t go too far back or you may never be able to return.”
“Where ever I go I will take you with me.”  “No I accompany only my Master.”
   “Who is your Master, Raxl?”  “The one you came to see.”  “Is that what I said
that I came to see your Master?”  “You said you came to see the murderer.”  “And
you answered the door. Now I know my star was leading me to you.”  “Who are you?
What do you want?” Raxl asks. “Only you can answer that.”  “Keep out of my way
do you hear. I want nothing to do with you. Stay out of my sight and out of my
life!” Raxl shouts, then she turns and walks from the room.

   Laslo knocks on Jean Paul’s door. Jean Paul walks across the room and opens
it.  “I have some questions I must ask you.’ Laslo says to him.  “Not tonight
Laslo please.” “Yes there are things I must know.”  “Listen I don’t want to talk
to you tonight.”  “Then perhaps I should ask Miss Emily Blair. Perhaps she will
answer my questions. I’m sure she will tell me why it was necessary to spread a
rumor saying that she was dead.”  “Who told you that?” Jean Paul asks.  “Your
loyal servant confessed to me that you and Philip pretended that Emily was
dead.”
   “So why must you know these things? They have nothing to do with you.” Jean
Paul tells him as he walks across the room.  Laslo steps inside closing the
door. “My concern is my wife and the welfare of her son. I want to know why you
and Philip trapped the boy?” Laslo asks as he walks towards Jean Paul.  “It was
not to trap him Laslo!”  “Then who were you trying to trap? Was it me?”  Jean
Paul laughs. “Why should we want to trap you?” He says then turns towards Laslo.
   “I don’t know why you do anything.” Laslo says looking away. “Why you’re
interfering in my life.”  “I didn’t realize that I was.”  “Then why did you
advise Ada not to give me power of attorney?”  “She came to ask my opinion.”
Jean Paul tells him.  “She doesn’t trust me with her money now.”  “Oh it’s
hardly my concern.” Jean Paul says as he turns away from Laslo.  “Oh yes it is.
You’re trying to control the Desmond money, Ada and Cort's.  Jean Paul turns and
walks towards him. “Laslo what is the matter with you? The Desmond fortune is
enormous. More then enough for any man to ever need or want.”  “And now that
Julian Desmond has returned I think the family fortune needs adjustment. After
all most of the money is still probably his I should think.”  “Well I’m sure you
could be possibly right however I shall see to that myself.” Jean Paul says to
him.  “In that case I would advise you to postpone your marriage plans until you
do.”  “What has that got to do with it?” Jean
  Paul asks.  Laslo turns away. “There are those who are against your marriage.
They want to keep your fortune free in case of your death. And a helpless widow
and young dependants might be victims of greed.”  “Are you threatening me?” Jean
Paul asks.  “I am merely trying to point out what you should consider before
taking the final step into the future.”  Jean Paul glances up as he hears the
heartbeat.”

   Cort steps away from the window as he hears the heartbeat. He covers his ears
with his hands. Lowering his hands he stumbles to the dresser and leans his
hands upon it.  The door opens and Raxl enters.  “Raxl go away!”  “The star is
out again.” She says with a smile as she touches his arm.  “I know it is.” Cort
says.  “Soon the heartbeat will sound again Master Cort.”  “I am not your
Master!” Cort says as he looks at her.  “It has been decided.”   “I refuse!” 
“You cannot refuse your destiny.”  The heartbeat gets louder as Cort covers his
ears. “No!”
   “Tonight you will kill. Tonight you will bind yourself to me forever.” 
“Please Raxl I can’t!” Cort shouts as he turns away from her.  Raxl grabs his
hand. “Look!”
   The Mark of death is on Cort’s hand. “Make it go away. I’ll do whatever you
want if you make me free of it.”  “Good I will help you Master.”

   Laslo looks at Jean Paul. “You cannot marry until you are sure the Desmond
curse is no longer with the family.”  “Raxl told you that as well.”  “Raxl told
me a great many things. Things that up until now only you and she knew.”  The
heartbeat gets louder as Jean Paul glances up then looks at Laslo.  “Why are you
staring at me like that for?” Laslo asks him.  Jean Paul opens his hand. The
Mark of Death is on it.  Laslo backs away. “Don’t come near me do you hear. No,
no!” Laslo says as he backs away.  Jean Paul smiles as he reaches towards
Laslo’s throat.








             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2277 votes! (still....hasn't updated)

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 170
     Episode 170a:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/238rme
   Episode 170b:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2hkwfm


   Laslo backs away from Jean Paul. “No, no don’t. I’ll give you anything. I’ll
promise anything you like, only let me live.” Jean Paul steps closer to him.
“You were sent to me to die and you will die!” Jean Paul grabs him around the
throat and starts to strangle him.  Cort enters the room and rushes over to Jean
Paul. “Jean Paul no! Stop it!” He pulls Jean Paul away from Laslo.  Jean Paul
clutches his hand and sits on his bed.  “He tried to kill me.” Laslo tells Cort.
“Get out of here!” Cort tells him.  “If you hadn’t saved me he would have choked
me to death.”  “If I saved anyone it was Jean Paul.”  “You’ll pay for this Jean
Paul Desmond. You’ll regret the moment you met me!” Laslo shouts as he walks out
of the room.  “He’s right you did save him from me.” Jean Paul tells Cort.  Cort
sits one the bed next to Jean Paul. “What was he doing here?”  “He came to warn
me not to marry.”  “Is that why you tried to kill him?”  “I tried to kill him
because of the mark on my hand.”
  Jean Paul says as he opens his hand and looks down at it. “It’s gone.” Cort
says as he looks at his hand. “So is mine. It was there when I came in. They
must work against each other or we would each killed someone.” Jean Paul glances
at Cort. “Why did you come to my room?”
   “Raxl sent me.” “She wanted you to kill me.” Jean Paul says as he looks away.
   “She said the mark would go away.”  “And so it did but why? The star wanted me
to kill Laslo.” He glances at Cort.  “Then why did it send me to stop you?” Cort
asks Jean Paul.

   Raxl faces Jacques’ portrait. “Force Cort to his duty. Take Jean Paul’s life
for him, free him from our service. Cort will become Master of Desmond Hall. He
will link my life to your once more. Make him do your will Jacques Eloi Des
Mondes so that I can serve you as I have in the past.” Raxl bows to the
portrait. Julian stands in the shadows of the Drawing room; he steps out and
walks towards Raxl. “You have failed again Raxl.” “You lie.” “Ask Jacques Eloi
Des Mondes. Ask him if you have failed or succeeded?” Julian walks towards the
portrait. “Shall I ask him for you?” He stands next to the portrait. “Jacques
and I are old acquaintances aren’t we Jacques?” “You have conspired against me.”
Julian turns and walks towards Raxl. “You have conspired against yourself Raxl.
You have confused the star. Caused the same heartbeat to sound in two people.
Placed the Mark of Death on two hands.”  “No!”  “Each protects the other from
your purpose. Now prepare yourself for your
  departure.” He says as he walks away from her.  “I cannot leave until I resolve
what I have put in motion.” “It will resolve itself.” Julian says as he walks
away.  “No wait.” Julian turns and looks back at Raxl. “I have waited for
centuries. I will wait no longer.” He walks through a secret doorway in the
Drawing Room.

   Cort stands at the window and turns and walks back to Jean Paul. “The star
it’s gone.” Jean Paul sits on his bed and nods. “The night is nearly over. We
survived.” “And without Orendo, only with ourselves.” Cort says to him.
“Something is helping us.” “What?” Cort asks.  Jean Paul stands and walks across
the room. “Something is interfering with Raxl’s plans.”  “She believes I came
here to kill you.” Cort says a he looks at Jean Paul.  “She sent Laslo to me
without knowing the mark was on me. Why, why?”  “She could accuse Laslo of
killing you.” Jean Paul turns and looks at Cort. When there is a knock at the
door. The door opens and Julian walks inside them room. “Years of living in
hospitals have turned time upside down for me. I needed company.” Jean Paul
steps towards Julian. “Julian did you see Laslo?”  “I saw no one. I heard your
voices and thought I’d join you.” “What did you hear?” Cort asks. “Don’t worry
your secrets are safe with me.” Julian tells them.  “I have no
  secrets.” Cort says then turns away.  “Nonsense Cort all the Desmonds have
secrets.” He says as he looks at Jean Paul. “Don’t they Jean Paul? Sooner or
later the Desmond dreaded secrets come to each of us. Each of us must work his
way free of it in his own fashion.”  “Will you help your Grandson work his way
free?”  “Yes if he’ll let me.” Julian says as he turns and walks towards Cort.
Standing behind him he holds him by the upper arms. “Courage boy, the past has
more to offer the present than you can imagine.”  Cort turns and looks at his
Grandfather.  “Let’s let Jean Paul go to his bed. I’ll take you to your room and
we will discuss what we have in common. Grandfather, Grandson your present and
my past.”  Cort looks at Jean Paul as he gives him a nod. Cort nods back.

   Raxl stands in front of Jacques’ portrait with her head bowed. Hearing someone
in the foyer she glances at the doorway.  “You sent me to Jean Paul. He was to
kill me. Why?” Laslo asks from the doorway.  “I did not send you anywhere. Your
greed for the Desmond fortune sent you there.”  Laslo walks towards her. “You
intended Jean Paul to kill me.”  “What purpose would your death have for me?”
   “It is you behind everything that happens at Desmond Hall.”  Raxl glances
away.
   “Yes we all dance to your tune.”  “I am only a servant.”  “If there is a
Desmond curse it is you.”  “I warn you of danger that’s all.” Raxl says to him. 
“If you are the yardstick of danger then why did you send me to what might have
been my death?”  ”Would you have believed me?” Raxl asks.  “I might have died.” 
“But you didn’t. You’re safe.”  “Only because of Cort.”  Raxl looks at Laslo.
“Cort!”  “Yes Cort came in as Jean Paul’s hands clutched my throat.”  “Where is
Master Cort now?”  “With Jean Paul.” Raxl walks towards the doorway.  “Where are
you going?”  Raxl turns towards him. “You have no further need of me.”  “You
will not leave until I know the truth.”  Raxl walks towards him. “The truth is
the curse of the Desmond family leads them to kill.”  “I don’t believe it.” 
“Shall I name the evidence? Agatha Pruett, Annie Harrigan and Miss Holly.” 
“Miss Holly went away.’ Laslo says to her.  “Did anyone see her leave?”  Laslo
turns away in shock...  “And Quito too.”
  Raxl adds.  Laslo glances back at Raxl. “But Quito died before my eyes. There
was no murder.”  “Are you sure? Or did someone put a spell on him. We do not
know how Quito died. If a man tried to kill you would he hesitate to kill
others?”  “But why? Why should he?” Laslo asks.  “He came here a haunted man,
ill in a delirium. You took him in, you and your wife. Brought him back to
health and now he tries to kill you.”  “Perhaps we should turn this matter over
to the police.” Laslo says as he looks at Raxl.  “Oh surely you can make better
use of this information rather than turning it over to the police.”

   Julian stands at the window in Cort’s room, he turns towards Cort. “Why is it
so difficult to talk to my generation?” He asks Cort.  Cort is sitting in a
chair with his head lowered.  “Am I an old man?”  “You’re a stranger to me.”
Cort tells him.  “I don’t want to be. I want to know everything about you.”
Julian says as he sits on the edge of Cort’s bed facing him.  Cort stands and
walks to the window. “I would disgust you.”  Julian stands and walks over to
Cort. “Very little disgusts me any more.”  Cort turns towards Julian.
“Grandfather do you know anything about...”  “Speak up, say it.”  “Do you know
anything about the Desmond mark?”  “Yes.” Julian says looking at him.  Cort
steps away from him. “It appeared on my hand tonight.”  Julian steps up behind
him. “It appears on every Desmond at one time or another.”  “What is it?” Cort
asks as he turns towards Julian. “What does it mean?”  “It’s a medieval sign of
a pact with the devil.”  “Has it appeared on you?”
   “Only once. Just after Jean Paul’s father died.”  “Did you do anything? I mean
did you...”  “I tried to kill my wife. We were walking in the woods in the
evening. I tried to strangle her. I was lucky a stranger passed by and we went
back to the house with him.”  Cort turns away. “Was there a star that night?” 
Julian steps away. “Yes the star was out, the heartbeat sounded and the sign
came on my hand.”
   “What did you do?”  “I left her that night.” Julian says as he turns towards
Cort. “I took a boat to France. I was trying to trace the mark back to its
source. I heard stories as a child and then story became reality. The Desmonds
have been haunted by that mark for centuries. I wanted to find the beginning,
the source.”
   Cort steps up to him. “Did you find it?”  “The boat caught fire and sank. I
was saved.”  “And the mark never returned to you?”  “I’ve been free of it ever
since.”
   “Why? How did you free yourself?”  Julian turns away. “By giving up everything
I loved. My wife, my child, my name. I rejected my fortune and became a
wanderer. When I gave up being a Desmond.” He looks at Cort. “The curse left
me.”  “It left you to go to others.”  “I understand that now.”  “It came to me
Grandfather.”  “I know that. That’s why I’m here.”

   Laslo looks at Raxl. “Then we have made a bargain. I will hold you to it.” 
“We must work together. Only then will we both be safe.” Raxl says to him.  Jean
Paul enters the Drawing Room. “Why did you send Laslo to my room?” he asks Raxl.
   “She did not send me. I wanted to talk to you.” Laslo tells him then glances
away.
   “I know perfectly well that you came directly to my room after talking to her.
She told you that Philip and I had tricked her into believing that Emily was
dead.”  “What does all that matter? The fact is that you tried to kill me.”
“Will you listen to me? She sent you as she sent Emily to Cort hoping that you
would be killed!” Jean Paul says to Laslo. “They were not her hands that reached
for my throat.” Laslo says as he turns and looks at Jean Paul. “The next time I
will carry a gun and if you make even one move towards me I will shoot you.
There isn’t a jury in the word who would convict me if I told them what I know
now. Do you understand?” Laslo tells Jean Paul then walks out of the room.  Jean
Paul walks to the doors and closes them. He smiles as he walks towards her. “We
have a stalemate haven’t we Raxl? No Laslo, no Cort.”  “Time Jean Paul time.” 
“You wanted Laslo to be killed. By me and then you wanted Cort to kill me. Once
you got rid of Laslo and I then Cort
  was in your hands.”  “Cort is already mine.”  “He must obey.”  “He will obey
when the time is right as you have.” She says as she glances away.  “You know
that he came to my room with the mark on his hand.”
   “I know.” “And the mark was on my hand too.”  Raxl looks at him. “No, no it
wasn’t!” “And I did hear the heartbeat.”  Raxl shakes her head. “I don’t believe
it.” she glances away.  “Cort and I both heard the heartbeat. The star is caught
between two Masters. The mark is on both of us.”  “No, no that cannot be!” She
says as she looks at him.  “Yes Raxl it can be. The secret curse that you said
that only one Desmond can carry now comes to Cort and to me. You have pitted
Desmond against Desmond and you have failed!”  Raxl glances away.

   Raxl enters Philip’s secret room carrying a candelabra. She sets it down and
faces the skeleton. “Oh Master am I betrayed? Is there nothing but destruction
for us all? No way but death for the Desmonds? And their death is mine!” She
cries out.  From the skeleton Julian Desmond materializes and steps away. “It is
dawn; it is time for you to return.”  “No, no you cannot take me back!”  Julian
steps up to her. “I follow instructions so must you.”  “You are not Monsieur
Lacombe.”  “No.”  “You made me believe you were.”  “You made yourself believe I
was. Centuries of having your way with the Desmonds have blinded you to your
mission.”  “That is not for you to judge.” Raxl says to him.  “Arrogance Raxl
arrogance, that was always your fault. Setting yourself above those you serve.”
   “They serve me!” Raxl says to him.  “They serve your Master not you.”  “It is
the same.”  “Poor Raxl it is just as I said. Now you will have to prepare
yourself for the journey into the other land.”  “You cannot take me there.”  “We
shall see.” Julian tells her.  “Only the ancient one I summoned can make me
return. And you are not him.”  “Who am I then?”  “You are not him, I know.” 
“No?” asks Julian.  “No and you are not Julian Desmond. Those who die in flames
can never return in this life or the other.”  “How many times my dear Raxl must
I have to tell you that I did not die in flames.”  “Who ever you are you cannot
make me return if I refuse to go!”  “Nothing holds you here on earth any
longer.”  “Cort holds me.”
   “He disobeyed you tonight. He saved Jean Paul tonight instead of killing him.”
   “He will try again and again until he succeeds.”  “For the first time since
the trials when you sent one brother against the other two Desmonds combine
against you. Your time is coming to an end.”  “No I will not go back to the
flames that await me!” Raxl shouts.  “Very well then they will wait and so will
I.” Julian says then walks towards the skeleton and disappears.

   The next morning Jean Paul is getting dressed when there is a knock on his
door. Laslo walks in.  “Well Laslo I thought you would be afraid to come in
here.”
   “It is morning.”  “Things that happen during the night can also happen in the
day.”
   “I may be many things Jean Paul but I am not a coward.”  “Oh what are you
then?”  “I am a businessman and I have come here with a proposition.”  “A
proposition?” Jean Paul asks.  “Yes I now have the weapon I have always needed.
I can use it on Emily. Shall I tell her about the death of Agatha Pruett and
Annie Harrigan?”  Jean Paul walks across the room and picks up his jacket.
“Emily knows.” He tells Laslo as he puts on his jacket.  Laslo steps up to him.
“Shall I tell the police?”  Jean Paul turns and looks at him then steps away.
“If you meant to do that you wouldn’t have come here.”  “Yes I’m holding that as
a last resort.”  Jean Paul puts his wallet in his inside pocket. “And in the
mean time?”  “And in the mean time I want you to sign over the power of attorney
for me to handle all of your affairs.”  Jean Paul turns towards him. “And what
else?”
   “This morning you will go to your lawyers and have them draw up trust funds.
One for Ada, another for Cort naming me as chief executive.”  Jean Paul nods.
“And if I refuse?” he asks as he walks away from Laslo.  “You will be hanged for
murder. The estates will come to me eventually.”  Jean Paul turns and looks at
Laslo. “They go to Cort.”  “I will take care of Cort.”  Jean Paul nods with a
smile. “And what does Raxl get out of all of this?”  “Raxl?” Laslo asks.  “Yes,
why else would she agree to your plans?”  “Raxl will be repaid.”  “Oh I’m sure
she will ask a higher price than you’re willing to pay.”  “She will be
satisfied.” Laslo says to him.
   “Oh I’m sure she will be but I don’t think you will be.” Jean Paul says as he
walks towards Laslo. “She’s using you Laslo. She needs an ally.”  “For what?” 
“To maintain her power over the Desmonds as she has for all these years.”  Laslo
glances away.  “Oh she told you nothing has she? She needs a Desmond, without
one of us her life is nothing.”  “She told me of the curse. And the murders you
have committed to maintain it.”  “Has she told you the part she has played in
it? Why don’t you ask her for that information before you strike up a bargain
with her? Then you come back to me with your proposition and I may consider it.”
   Laslo looks at Jean Paul.

   Cort stands at his dresser as he straightens his tie when the door opens and
Raxl walks into his room. “You failed me tonight Cort. But you will not fail me
the next time.”  “There will be no next time!” Cort tells her.  “There will be
many more times. I will take your hand in mine and you will do as I say! Or you
will die!” Raxl says. She then turns and walks out of the room.  Julian walks up
to Cort’s door and watches Raxl walk down the hallway. He turns and knocks on
Cort’s door then walks into the room.  “Grandfather?” Cort says as he glances
away. “Do you know what she said to me? She said she would take my hand in
hers.”  “Don’t be upset. I will take your hand in mine.”  “You heard her?”  “I
didn’t have to hear her. I’ve heard her before. I know what she says.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Here's a run down of where Strange Paradise is in the voting:


SHOW / VOTES  - Total Nomination votes recorded as of

04/27/07 = 337,464

------------------

1--Highway to Heaven   17042

2--The L Word  12571

3--CSI Miami   12424

4--Dark Shadows (1966) 11603

5--Bleak House 9337

6--Wagon Train 8426

7--The West Wing       8316

8--Space: 1999 7278

9--Lancer      6939

10--The Rookies 5693

11--Grey's Anatomy     5586

12--The Professionals (1977)   5285

13--Emergency  5079

14--The Waltons 4099

15--The Avengers       4009

16--Maverick   3809

17--Heroes     3582

18--24  3484

19--In the Heat of the Night (1988)   3321

20--Road to Avonlea    3308

21--Supernatural       3212

22--Barney Miller      2975

23--Law And Order Special Victims Unit        2967

24--Futurama   2844

25--Pinky and the Brain        2763

26--Mr. Rogers' Neighborhood   2757

27--Simon & Simon      2352

28--Strange Paradise   2304

29--WKRP in Cincinnati 2270

30--Lost       2247


             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

---Did you notice Simon and Simon is always above us.  It seems we
just can't get above them.

                            Debby


  In strangeparadise2@yahoogroups.com, Ron Janick <ronbellajanick@...>
wrote:
>
> Here's a run down of where Strange Paradise is in the voting:
>
>
> SHOW / VOTES  - Total Nomination votes recorded as of
>
> 04/27/07 = 337,464
>
> ------------------
>
> 1--Highway to Heaven   17042
>
> 2--The L Word  12571
>
> 3--CSI Miami   12424
>
> 4--Dark Shadows (1966) 11603
>
> 5--Bleak House 9337
>
> 6--Wagon Train 8426
>
> 7--The West Wing       8316
>
> 8--Space: 1999 7278
>
> 9--Lancer      6939
>
> 10--The Rookies 5693
>
> 11--Grey's Anatomy     5586
>
> 12--The Professionals (1977)   5285
>
> 13--Emergency  5079
>
> 14--The Waltons 4099
>
> 15--The Avengers       4009
>
> 16--Maverick   3809
>
> 17--Heroes     3582
>
> 18--24  3484
>
> 19--In the Heat of the Night (1988)   3321
>
> 20--Road to Avonlea    3308
>
> 21--Supernatural       3212
>
> 22--Barney Miller      2975
>
> 23--Law And Order Special Victims Unit        2967
>
> 24--Futurama   2844
>
> 25--Pinky and the Brain        2763
>
> 26--Mr. Rogers' Neighborhood   2757
>
> 27--Simon & Simon      2352
>
> 28--Strange Paradise   2304
>
> 29--WKRP in Cincinnati 2270
>
> 30--Lost       2247
>
>
>             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007
>
>   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581
>
>   DS Festival Photos:
http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
>   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:
http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
> ---------------------------------
> Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
>  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.
>
> [Non-text portions of this message have been removed]
>

Right!  We gotta find a way to bump them off.

Debby Graham <dnt61350@...> wrote:          ---Did you notice Simon
and Simon is always above us. It seems we
just can't get above them.

Debby

In strangeparadise2@yahoogroups.com, Ron Janick <ronbellajanick@...>
wrote:
>
> Here's a run down of where Strange Paradise is in the voting:
>
>
> SHOW / VOTES - Total Nomination votes recorded as of
>
> 04/27/07 = 337,464
>
> ------------------
>
> 1--Highway to Heaven 17042
>
> 2--The L Word 12571
>
> 3--CSI Miami 12424
>
> 4--Dark Shadows (1966) 11603
>
> 5--Bleak House 9337
>
> 6--Wagon Train 8426
>
> 7--The West Wing 8316
>
> 8--Space: 1999 7278
>
> 9--Lancer 6939
>
> 10--The Rookies 5693
>
> 11--Grey's Anatomy 5586
>
> 12--The Professionals (1977) 5285
>
> 13--Emergency 5079
>
> 14--The Waltons 4099
>
> 15--The Avengers 4009
>
> 16--Maverick 3809
>
> 17--Heroes 3582
>
> 18--24 3484
>
> 19--In the Heat of the Night (1988) 3321
>
> 20--Road to Avonlea 3308
>
> 21--Supernatural 3212
>
> 22--Barney Miller 2975
>
> 23--Law And Order Special Victims Unit 2967
>
> 24--Futurama 2844
>
> 25--Pinky and the Brain 2763
>
> 26--Mr. Rogers' Neighborhood 2757
>
> 27--Simon & Simon 2352
>
> 28--Strange Paradise 2304
>
> 29--WKRP in Cincinnati 2270
>
> 30--Lost 2247
>
>
> Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007
>
> Bella's Dogster link: http://www.dogster.com/?430581
>
> DS Festival Photos:
http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
> Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:
http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar or:
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
>
> ---------------------------------
> Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
> Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.
>
> [Non-text portions of this message have been removed]
>






             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2368 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 171:
   THE MISSING EPISODE
      Episode 171:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/234sx7


   [PLEASE NOTE:  Each episode begins with a recap of what happened at the end of
the previous episode.  By taking the last minutes of Episode 170 and the recap
of Episode 172, we can begin to understand what might have happened during the
missing segments.]

   Cort stands at his dresser as he straightens his tie when the door opens and
Raxl walks into his room. “You failed me tonight Cort. But you will not fail me
the next time.”  “There will be no next time!” Cort tells her.  “There will be
many more times. I will take your hand in mine and you will do as I say! Or you
will die!” Raxl says. She then turns and walks out of the room.  Julian walks up
to Cort’s door and watches Raxl walk down the hallway. He turns and knocks on
Cort’s door then walks into the room.  “Grandfather?” Cort says as he glances
away. “Do you know what she said to me? She said she would take my hand in
hers.”  “Don’t be upset. I will take your hand in mine.”  “You heard her?”  “I
didn’t have to hear her. I’ve heard her before. I know what she says.”

   [MISSING SECTION]

   In her cottage Irene works at hanging pictures on the walls when there is a
knock at the door. Walking to the door she opens it. Philip walks in seeming to
be exhausted.  “Philip what is it? What do you want?” She asks angrily.  Philip
walks across the room and sits down.  “I don’t want you here.” She says as she
walks closer to him. “Why have you come here?”  “I had to leave Desmond Hall
last night.”  “Oh?” Irene says as she looks at him.  “I had no other choice.” 
“Did Jean Paul turn against you too then?” Irene asks.  Philip nods. “He found
out I was using black magic against him.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Just wanted to let you know that for this coming Friday, there will not be a
slideshow to accompany the episode's recap.  On my DVD, I can not access that
episode.  I've tried on 2 different computers, so the problem must be on the
DVD.

   Also, starting tomorrow, I'll be working at a new locatkion.  The person who I
was filling for, here, is returning from medical leave, tomorrow.  since this is
a 1-person accouint I'll have to relocate.  Until I find out where I'm going and
what my new responsibilities will be...I'll post tomorrow's recap, tonight...and
depending on what happens tomorrow, I might be forced to continue sending them
the night before.

   Sorry for any inconvience this may cause.


             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2393 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 172
     Episode 172:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2cvaab


   In her cottage Irene works at hanging pictures on the walls when there is a
knock at the door. Walking to the door she opens it. Philip walks in seeming to
be exhausted.  “Philip what is it? What do you want?” She asks angrily.  Philip
walks across the room and sits down.  “I don’t want you here.” She says as she
walks closer to him. “Why have you come here?”  “I had to leave Desmond Hall
last night.”  “Oh?” Irene says as she looks at him.  “I had no other choice.” 
“Did Jean Paul turn against you too then?” Irene asks.  Philip nods. “He found
out I was using black magic against him. I need your help.”  “Do you really
expect me to help you after the lies you told me?”  “Jean Paul used me against
you. Now he’s turned me out.” He says then glances up at her.  “Where have you
been?” Irene asks.  “I spent the night in the woods.”  “Why didn’t you come to
me here last night? Why come now?”  “Well I thought you would turn me away after
that story I told you about Emily’s
  death.”  “I should turn you away.”  “Oh please let me stay.” Philip asks as he
stands and faces Irene.  “I can’t do that.” She turns away. “This is a small
town. I’m a woman alone.”  “Well where can I go?”  “You can stay in town.” 
“Without a penny in my pocket?”  Irene turns and gets her wallet from the mantel
and hands Philip money. “This should do for now.”  “How can I repay you?” Philip
asks as he looks at the money.  “I’ll find a way.” She glances at Philip. “I
always wondered why you haven’t returned to your own home.”  “Well I came to
Desmond Hall to find out why my people suffer so much. The secret lies within
the Desmond family.”  “You seem secure to me.”  “Well on the surface perhaps but
underneath there’s something that no one understands.  “And you want me to help
you?”  Philip turns towards her. “I need a place that I can speak to my Gods.” 
“Your Gods nearly took my powers away once.”  Philip walks closer to her. “That
was because of Raxl. She tried to use
  the totem.”  Irene looks at him. “Very well, if I help you, you will help me
too. Agreed?”  Philip nods. “I will agree to anything that will help to lift the
curse from my people.”

   Emily is sitting at her desk working when Ada and Julian enter the Drawing
Room. “Oh see everyone’s not asleep after all.” Ada says to Julian. “Cort is
usually an early riser.” Ada says as she sits on the couch.  “I’m afraid I kept
him up late talking.” Julian tells her as he sits on the arm of the couch. “He’s
a nice boy. He’s got Great Spirit and promise.”  “Oh yes I do worry about him
sometimes. But now that you’re here I feel much better. You have no idea of what
your being here really means to me.” Ada says as she touches his hand.
   “It means a great deal to me too.” He says as he covers her hand.  “Well here
I go again; it’s too early in the morning to get emotional.”  Ada stands. “You
stay and talk to Emily and I’ll bring you some coffee.” Ada says then walks from
the room.  Julian stands and walks over to Emily. “Are you really as calm and
cool headed as you appear to be?”  “Oh it’s just a pose really. I’m a frail
little creature.”  “I hope I didn’t offend you with my tactless remarks about
the problems of marrying a Desmond?”  Emily glances at him. “As a matter of fact
you did. But I got over it.” She says with a smile. “After all you have no way
of judging me yet.” she says as she looks away.  “I’d like to remedy that. Can
we be friends?” Julian asks.  Emily stands and walks across the room. “I’d like
to be friends with all of Jean Paul’s relatives.”  Julian turns towards her.
“You’re fortunate I think that I’m the only survivor of the proceeding
generation. Armand and Benjamin were hardly
  pleasant men.”  “Jean Paul never mentions his father or his mother.”  “I don’t
suppose he would.” Julian says to her.  Emily glances at Julian. “You make them
sound like ogres.”  Julian steps closer to her. “Brothers may not be the best of
judges of each other. But the Desmond men have never inspired great admiration.”
“Well Jean Paul is different.”  “I hope so.” Julian says to her.  “Oh I know he
is. He hasn’t kept anything from me.”  Julian turns away. “He’s a great deal
braver than I was. I could hardly confide in my wife. It nearly destroyed her.” 
“How could that be? You seem like such an open man to me.”
   “Oh I’ve since passed the age of keeping secrets.” He tells her as he sits on
the arm of the couch.  Emily steps closer to him. “Will you tell me what your
secret is?”  “It wouldn’t benefit you to know.”  “Well it might help me with my
marriage.”
   Julian stands and steps away from Emily. “The innocent always want to know the
dangerous secrets of others. Like my wife, she never stopped asking.”  “She
loved you.”  “And I couldn’t tell her of my crime because I loved her.” He says
to Emily with his back towards her.  “What crime is that?”  Julian turns towards
her. “My dear you young woman are the envy of the world when you marry into the
Desmond family but the world only sees the outside. The wealth, the position,
they cannot see the terrible price we have to pay for the advantage.”  “What are
you saying?  “As you say Jean Paul told you everything.”  Ada is carrying a tray
through the foyer as Susan rushes down the staircase. “Is Emily up?” Susan asks.
“She’s in the Drawing Room talking to my father.”  “Is she all right?”  “Of
course she is. Why do you ask?”  “Well I had the strangest dream about her this
morning. She was entangled in a rope or a net of some kind and she was being
dragged under the water to her
  death.”  “Well don’t go repeating that to her because you’ll only upset her.” 
“No, it’s a warning. She must know about it.”  “A dream is just a dream and I
forbid you to alarm her.”  Susan turns and walks up the staircase. Ada carries
the coffee tray into the Drawing room.  “Here let me help you.” Emily says as
she moves the books and notes on the desk.  “Oh thank you.” Ada says as she sets
the tray down. “Oh by the way Emily I promised Mrs. Hatter that I would take you
down and see her today.”  Emily looks at Ada. “I don’t want to see her.” 
“Please for my sake.” Ada asks.  “Who is Mrs. Hatter?” Julian asks.  “Oh she’s
just a friend of the family.” Ada says as she pours cups of coffee.  “She’s not
a friend of mine.” Emily says to Ada.  “You haven’t even given her a chance.” 
“Oh I’ve given her all the chances I’m going to give her. You seem to forget
that I spent two weeks with her when I was ill and that’s enough for a
lifetime.” Emily says as she walks from the room.
  “Now I’ve gone and upset her.” Ada says to Julian.  Julian steps over to her.
“Dear Ada if she doesn’t want to take you to see Mrs. Hatter I will.”  Ada
laughs. “I’m afraid she’d bore you to death.”  “Oh Ada let me take the risk. I
want to know your friends and to be part of your life at all levels. Mrs. Hatter
sounds fascinating.”

   Philip rushes through the front door of the mansion.  “Philip.” Emily calls to
him from the staircase. She turns walks down the stairs to meet him.  “Where is
Jean Paul?”  “He’s still in bed.” Emily tells him.  “And Cort?”  “He’s still
sleeping.”  “Are they alright?”  “Everything’s fine.” Emily tells him.  “Are you
sure?” Philip asks.  “Oh Philip I was wondering where you were? I missed you
last night.” Julian says as he walks into the foyer.  Philip walks past him and
goes into the Drawing Room. Julian and Emily follow him.  “Philip now where have
you been? Laslo saw you walking about last night as he was coming home from
work.” Ada says to him.  “There are times when I would like to get away, be
alone.” Philip says as he looks away.  “During such a dreadful storm?”   “It’s
strange of how the customs of one ancestors persist isn’t it? Many is the time I
envied your people their empathy in nature and space.” Julian says.  “Excuse me
but I have to talk to Emily.’ Philip
  says as he follows Emily into the foyer closing the door behind him.
   “What’s the matter?” Emily asks.  “I have the strangest feeling that something
is wrong.”  “I tell you everything is all right.”  “No, I started to come back
here several times last night but every time I did something pulled me away. As
if almost against my will.”  “Orendo?” Emily asks.  “No it was something else.
Finally this morning I went over to Mrs. Hatters.” Philip says with a smile as
he turns and looks at Emily.  “You went where?”  “To Mrs. Hatter’s.”  “Oh you
shouldn’t do that. She can’t be trusted.” Emily says as she walks closer to him.
   “Well I didn’t go there because I trust her but to make her trust me. I have
to go back there right away. She doesn’t know I’m here. She thinks I’m getting a
room at the Desmond Inn.” Philip says to Emily with a smile.  “Are you leaving
us?” Emily asks.  “Only for a day or so. She thinks Jean Paul kicked me out.” 
“She’ll spread it all over town.”  “I think she will keep this a secret.” Philip
says with a smile. “And Emily, I’m going to need the totem for a while.”  “I’ll
go get it.” Emily turns towards the staircase.  Philip grabs her arm. “No I want
you to bring it to me yourself.”  Emily shakes her head. “I’d rather not do that
if you don’t mind.”  He releases her. “You can’t find out the spell she cast on
you if you don’t face her.”
   “Do you know that she did that?”  “I think so but I don’t know why. My people
used to use spells on people to make them act the way we wanted then to. Now
there is nothing that Irene Hatter can do that is unfamiliar to me.”  “Then you
should also know the danger involved.”  “I do and that’s why I need the totem.”
   “But must I bring it to you?” Emily asks.  “If you want to stop what is going
on you have to do what I tell you.”  Emily nods. “All right.’  “Now face this
with me. You’ll be safe I promise you.” he tells her as he holds her by the
elbows.

   Julian pours a glass of brandy. “I think this afternoon I’ll take a walk
through Desmondton and see how much has changed in the last forty years.”  Ada
laughs. “I’m afraid it hasn’t changed very much.  A door in the foyer slams. 
Ada stands and looks at Julian. “Did you hear a door slam?” She walks to the
door of the Drawing Room, opens it and glances out. She closes the door and
turns towards Julian,”Now that must have been Philip. I don’t understand him.” 
“These young people have their own affairs Ada.”  “I thought he would come in
and talk to us.”  “It doesn’t matter.”  “And it is very rude too and not a bit
like him.  Something is troubling him. Haven’t you found him nervous lately?” 
“Ada young men don’t like to be treated as children. That’s for old men like
me.”  “It’s nothing to joke about Father. I’ve had the strangest feeling for the
last few weeks that something strange is going on in this house. Cort has been
keeping things from me. Jean Paul isn’t himself
  and Philip comes and goes like a complete stranger.”
   Julian puts his arm around her shoulders. “Come and finish your coffee. I’ll
see that no harm comes to them little Ada.”  Ada glances up at him.

   Emily has her jacket on and carries her purse as she walks through the hallway
from her bedroom. Susan steps from her room. “Oh Emily I was just coming to look
for you.”  “Oh I haven’t much time. I have an errand to run.”  “Look don’t go
outside this morning.”  “But I promised Philip I’d meet him.”   “Emily I had a
dream about you this morning. You were caught in a net and slowly pulled under
the water by someone.”  “Who was it?”  “Well I can’t remember but it was a
woman. I really didn’t see her face.”  Emily looks at the totem. “Don’t worry
about me, the totem will protect me.” She places it in her purse.  “Emily where
are you going with Philip?”  “To Mrs. Hatter’s.”  “Then I’ll go with you.”  “No.
No you stay here, Philip and I have business with her.”  “Well don’t be alone
with her whatever you do,” Susan says to Emily.  Emily shakes her head and with
a smile she turns and walks away.  Susan glances up as she hears music. Turning
she walks through the hallway.

   Ada picks up the coffee tray and carries it to the door. Julian opens the door
for her.   Susan walks down the staircase to the Drawing Room door.  “Good
morning my dear.” Julian says to her.  “Oh Susan tell my father about your dream
about Emily. You know she has the strangest dreams.” Ada looks at Julian.
“Perhaps you can make more sense of them than I can. ‘ Ada says then walks from
the Drawing Room with the tray.  Susan turns away.  “Don’t go. I really would
like to hear about your dreams.”  Susan walks through the room. ”Mrs. Thaxton
gets upset when I talk about them.”  “Well dreams are often a signal from
another life.”  “But I dream of death.”  “You’re very young to dream of your
death.”  “No it’s not me.” She turns and faces him. “I never die in my dreams.
It’s the other people.”  “Those you love?”  Susan turns away. “Yes no matter
what I do I can never save them.”  “Well perhaps you need someone to help you.”
   Susan glances at Julian. “No one ever believes me.” Susan says then her vision
blurs. “I came to you Monsieur Lacombe because all else failed.”  He turns away
from her. “We must leave the final judgment in higher hands.”  “But you cannot
allow your Grandson to destroy his brother.”  “The decision is in the hands of
the tribunal.”  Susanna grabs his arm. “But you can persuade them to free
Philippe. You’re the Grand Magistrate.”  “I cannot choose between two young
men.” He turns towards her. “My own flesh and blood, my daughters’ sons.”  “Well
choose the truth then.”  “Whose truth? Yours Susanna O’ Claire, Philippe’s or
   Jacques’? Who is telling the truth?”  Susanna turns away. “In your heart you
know Philippe is.”  “I am an old man near the end of my life. You’re a girl in
love in the beginning of yours. We do not find the truth in the same place.” 
She glances at him. “You refuse to take sides.”  He turns away. “I am sworn to
the King to judge only the evidence.” He turns and looks at her. “We must put
our faith in that, not in our hearts.”  “But the evidence lies.”  “Can you
testify to that?”
   Susanna turns away. “I know it to be true.”  He steps up to her. “My child
take the stand at the tribunal tomorrow, deny the accusations of the woman
Len’Waire against my Grandson Philippe Des Mondes. Have your documents to prove
her as wrong.”  Susanna shakes her head. “But she forged hers.” She says with a
sob as she turns towards Monsieur Lacombe.  He turns away. “But Philippe has
confessed.’  She turns away. “But that was only under the torture of the rack.”
   He turns and holds her by the shoulders. “You do not understand the subtle
ways of the Des Mondes. You are too young.” He touches her chin. “Too pure. Shut
your innocence up in a convent where the corrupt world cannot reach it. Leave
the man you love to his fate. You cannot help him.”  Susanna shakes her head. “I
shall never leave him; I’m linked to him forever.”   Susan’s vision clears. As
she looks at Julian. “No one believes me.”  “I believe you.”  “Then come with me
to Mrs. Hatters. She’s leading Emily into a trap.”  “Emily will be safe as long
as she doesn’t plot against the Desmonds. I’ll see to that.”  Susan steps away
from him and looks back at him. “You aren’t Julian Desmond after all are you?” 
“Julian Desmond comes in many forms. He’s had to endure fire and water to make
his way back to this life.”  “Just a few minutes ago when we were talking you
were someone else weren't you?”  He nods. “Yes that’s right.”  She steps up to
him. “Do you know you are the first
  person who will admit that?”  “I told you I believed you. “

   Irene stands in front of her altar. The candles are lit as Philip walks into
the cottage. She turns and glances at him. “I’ve been waiting for you.”  “Well I
had to stop again on my way from the Inn to speak to Uthco.” He says as he
stands next to her.  “Who is Uthco?”  “Uthco is a spirit that protects my
people.”  “My Spirits rejected him before when Raxl used the totem.”  Philip
smiles. “They rejected Orendo. Now Uthco is friendly to your Spirits.”  “Good
let us begin.” Irene says as she walks around the room closing the drapes. 
Philip stands in front of the altar. He rubs his hands together closing his
eyes. Opening them he looks at Irene as she walks to the altar.  “Demons of the
Dark... Join hands with us.” She raises her hand to Philip. He reaches out and
grasps her hand.  “Spirits of the Night come back and work your spell on Jean
Paul Desmond. Bring him evil, give him no rest, no peace until you grant me my
wish.” She glances at Philip. “Now speak to your
  Spirits.” She says to Philip.  “Uthco Spirit of my tribe, hear my voice, hear
my plea for help. Lend me your strength.” Philip stops and glances at the door.
   “Don’t stop.” Irene says to him.  “There’s someone outside.”  “We mustn’t be
heard.” Irene says to him.  There is a knock at the door. “No wait.” Philip
tells her as he blows out the candles.  “Hide in there.” Irene tells Philip as
she walks over to the window and opens the drapes.  Philip walks to the corner
of the room and stands against a hallway wall leading out of the room.  Irene
opens the door. “Oh Emily what a surprise.” She says as Emily steps into the
cottage.  “Jean Paul said you wanted to see me.”  “You should have called first.
I might have been out.” Irene says as she closes the door.  “Oh well you didn’t
call when you came to see me at Desmond Hall.” Emily says as she glances around
the room.  “Ada took me then.” Irene tells her.  “Well perhaps someone brought
me here to.”  Emily says as she walks around the room.  “What?” Irene says as
she steps closer to Emily.  “The spirit of goodwill.” Emily says with a smile.
“Irene I want to end the misunderstanding
  that came between us when I left here. Emily says as she glances around the
room.  “You seem nervous.”  “You know it’s strange but I couldn’t remember this
room.” Emily says as she turns towards Irene. She stands with her back against
the wall near where Philip is hiding. “I don’t seem to remember anything that
took place here.”  “Not much took place. You weren’t feeling to well. We hardly
talked.” Irene says as she walks closer to Emily.  “I remember those candles
though. And a game we used to play.”  “You were delirious I think. We never
played any game.”  “Light the candles for me will you. I really love the sight
of lighted candles.”  “If that’s what you want of course I will.” Irene says
then turns to get the matches. Emily takes out the totem and slides it into
Philip’s hand. She reaches into her purse and takes out a tissue and holds it up
to her nose then smiles at Irene. “That’s better. I’m beginning to remember
now.” She says as she stops smiling.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2393 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 173
     Episode 173:  Slideshow 173a:  http://tinyurl.com/ypp5f5
   Slideshow 173b:  http://tinyurl.com/2fw3yn


   Irene turns towards Emily after she lights the candles. “Why don’t you sit
down over here?” Irene points then sits on the couch. “There is so much I want
to ask you now that you are going to marry Jean Paul.”  Emily walks across the
room and sits next to Irene. “I’d rather not talk about the wedding until...”
Emily says then looks away.  “Until what my dear?”  “Until things are more
settled at Desmond Hall. Have you seen Philip?” Emily asks as she turns towards
Irene.
   “Philip? No should I have?”  “He disappeared last night.”  “Disappeared, how
strange.”  Philip stands against the wall watching Irene and Emily.  Emily
stands and walks over to the fireplace. “He and Jean Paul had a vicious
quarrel.” She says with her back towards Irene.  “What did they quarrel about?” 
“I don’t know.”
   “Surely Jean Paul told you. Or you overheard something they were saying.” 
“No, all I heard was this shouting coming from Jean Paul’s room.” She turns
facing Irene. “And when I got up this morning Philip was gone. And no one knows
where.”  “Why would you think that he would come here?”  “Well he came to visit
you the other night. Jean Paul told me that.”  Irene stands and steps closer to
Emily. “Do you know why he did?”  “Well I thought it was just a social call.”
Emily says to her.  Irene glances at Philip. He nods to her.  “He came here to
tell me that Cort had killed you.”  “I don’t believe you.”  “Don’t be upset.
That’s why I wanted Ada Thaxton to take me to Desmond Hall. I wanted to see if
you were all right. I was worried about you. Jean Paul wouldn’t let me see you.”
“I just don’t understand what is going on.” Emily says to Irene.  “I’m glad you
came to see me. We do have a great deal to talk about after all.”  “There’s
nobody to talk to there.”  “What about the
  girl Susan?” Irene asks.  “She’s hardly more than a child. She doesn’t
understand.”  “Then tell me. It’s good to get things out in the open.”
   Emily steps away. “Well you’ve known the Desmond family for years. I’m very
confused about them. Jean Paul is so reticent, he won’t discuss his parents or
his childhood and it frightens me.”  “Of course I didn’t know his parents. The
Desmond boys came here after their father died.”  “Julian Desmond said the
brothers never got along.”  Irene steps closer to her. “Who is Julian Desmond?”
   Emily looks at her. “He’s Ada’s father.”  “How do you know him?” Irene asks.
   “Well he is staying at Desmond Hall. Didn’t you know?”  “How could I know
that?”
   Emily turns away. “Of course you couldn’t. He just came the other day. Maybe I
shouldn’t have told you.”  “Is it a secret?” Irene asks.  “I don’t know what is
a secret and what isn’t.”  “Has Philip’s disagreement with Jean Paul anything to
do with Mr. Desmond?”  “That’s what I wanted to ask Philip.”  “I’m wish he were
here, I’m sorry he isn’t. I’d like to know something myself.”  Philip stands
with a smile on his face.

   Raxl stands in the Drawing Room watching the doors as Jean Paul walks in. He
looks at her then closes the doors. Turning he walks towards her. “What are you
doing here?”  “I was waiting to see you.”  “I have nothing further to say to
you.”  “I throw myself on your mercy.” Raxl says with her head bowed.  “It’s too
late for that.” he says as he walks away from her.  “No one knows the dreadful
secret I carry. No one else can save me from eternal damnation.” She says as she
steps up behind him.  “Why don’t you plead to Jacques Eloi Des Mondes? He’s your
true Master.” Jean Paul says as he glances at her.  “He has deserted me.”  Jean
Paul nods. “Well you must make your way the best you can.”  Raxl looks at him.
“Do not abandon me I beg you. I will do anything you ask.”  Jean Paul turns
towards her. “Will you discard your power? Will you destroy the star that has
haunted all the Desmonds.”  “The star is eternal. It cannot be destroyed.” Raxl
says to him.  “You brought it to me.
  You and Jacques Eloi Des Mondes.” he says as he walks to the portrait looking
at it. He glances back at Raxl. “Find a way to remove it from me now!” 
“Together Master we will defeat it.” Raxl says rushing over to him.  Jean Paul
shakes his head. “No Raxl, I don’t need you. Cort and I have already defeated
it.”  “No you delayed it temporarily. Who know what will happen tonight? Or
tomorrow night.”  “We will take each night as it comes and you will leave the
house.”  “Oh no please give me a chance to redeem myself with you.” Raxl says
with a sob. “I served you well once. I will again.” She bows her head and clasps
her hands.  “Raxl you tried to make me kill Laslo last night.”
   “He did not die.”  “You sent Cort to kill me.”  “He failed.”   “We saved each
other!” Jean Paul says to her.  “No! If a death had intended to take place
nothing would have stopped it.”  Jean Paul nods and turns away. “And if I trust
you again everything will be happier for me.” He says as he turns and looks at
her. “But you are setting all of us against each other.”  “What ever I have done
it was only to frighten your enemies into submission.”  Jean Paul gives a
sarcastic laugh. “Through attempted murder. Through plotting one against the
other.”  “You are surrounded by enemies. The Desmonds have always plotted
against each other. I have kept them alive century after century.”  “To serve
your own purposes. You have lied to me and used your powers against me.”  “Only
to save you.”  “Save me?” Jean Paul laughs. “Oh Raxl you don’t understand, not
any longer can you save me. I can save myself.”  “We are bound together you and
I through the blood of others.”  “No more Raxl! You
  will find yourself another Master from now on. You will protect yourself
without me!”  Raxl walks towards him. “Do not turn me out into the world. I am
helpless without a Master.” She says with her head bowed.  “Emily and I are
going to be married and when I come back to Desmond Hall I want to see you gone.
I don’t care where and I don’t care how but I never want to see you again. Is
that understood?” Jean Paul says to her then turns and walks out of the room, in
misery, Raxl watches him leave.  Jean Paul walks to the staircase as Susan is
coming down the stairs. “Is Emily up yet?” He asks.  “No she went out.” 
“Where?”  “Well she said she was going to Irene Hatter’s.”
   “Are you sure?” Jean Paul asks.  Susan nods. “That’s what she told me.”  Jean
Paul turns towards the door. Susan rushes after him. “No don’t follow her. She
said she wanted to be alone with her.”  Jean Paul turns and looks at Susan. “But
she told me that she would never see Irene Hatter again. I don’t understand
this.”
   “Well Philip asked her to meet him there.”  Jean Paul gives a sigh of
relief... “Oh then she will be safe. Why didn’t you tell me that before.”  “It’s
not Irene who is dangerous to her.” Susan tells him.  “Listen Susan would you do
me a favor.”  She nods.  “Don’t let Raxl out of your sight. Not until Emily
comes back. Raxl is in there now.” He says nodding towards the Drawing Room.
“Would you stay with her?”  Susan smiles and with a nod she walks into the
Drawing Room. Raxl faces Jacques portrait. “I am near the end of my time on
earth. But if I go I will take them with me. Every one of them. They will join
you Jacques Eloi Des Mondes and you will have to face them finally.”  Susan
walks up behind Raxl.  “Is that what you want? I warn you the Desmonds will be
no more.” Raxl says to the portrait.  “Murderess.” Susan says to Raxl.  Raxl
turns around and faces Susan. “You’re the one that’s been interfering with me.
Your’s  is the fate that is locked and linked to mine.”
  “It’s taken a long time for you to recognize me Raxl.”  “Oh your disguise
deceived me but a slip of a girl is no match for me. Not so now or in the past.”
Raxl tells Susan as she walks away from her.  “I know much more now than I did
then.” Susan says as she turns towards Raxl.  Raxl turns and looks at her. “What
do you mean?”  “I’ve waited a long time for this moment Raxl. You have finally
played into our hands.”  “Our hands? What do you mean?” Raxl ask as she steps
towards Susan.  “There’s many of us and few of you. Surely you have not
forgotten that?”  “You have never interfered with me before.” Raxl says as she
glances away.  “You have never chosen the pure of heart as your victim before.
From now on wherever you go we will be right behind you.”  Raxl steps away. “I’m
not afraid of you.”  “Our weapon is not fear. Its love and faith. Words you
rejected from the very beginning.”  Raxl looks at Jacques’ portrait.  “He won’t
help you. From now on you’re alone Raxl. Without
  your powers and without your star.”  Raxl turns towards her. “I cannot live
without my star!”  “Then you will die at long last.”  “No!” Raxl cries out. 
“Don’t be afraid of death Raxl. It’s not as fearful as you think.” “Is that what
you learned?” Raxl asks.  “If you had died when the whole world thought you did
you would have learned that too?”  “Oh leave me!” Raxl cries out and looks away.
“Oh no it has taken me to long to find you.”  Raxl glances at Susan then rushes
from the room. Susan follows her into the foyer.

   Irene looks at Emily. “Does Jean Paul know that you are here?”  “No one
knows.”
   “You will be missed.”  “Yes you’re right. I should be getting back.” Emily
says to Irene.  Irene stands. “Well we will talk another time. It’s been such a
pleasant visit.”  “Before I go would you mind making me a cup of tea?” Emily
asks.  “Yes but don’t you think you should be getting back?”  “But it’s a long
walk and tea would really be refreshing.” Emily says to her.  “Why don’t you
come into the kitchen with me? We can talk there.”  “Oh I’d rather stay here.”
Emily says then stands and walks to the altar. “It’s so peaceful here with the
candles burning. Do you mind?”  Irene glances at Philip who gives her a nod.
“I’ll put the kettle on and be right back.” Irene says as she walks from the
room.  Philip steps out and walks to Emily. “Good I thought you would never get
rid of her.” He whispers and he touches her arms and turns her towards him. “Now
go before she comes back. The totem will do the rest of the work.”  “Are you
sure you’re all right?” Emily asks.  “Yes I’m
  alright. Don’t worry about me. Tell Jean Paul that I’m here and that he must
pretend that we are angry at each other.”  “All right.” Emily says then walks
out of the door of the cottage.  Philip blows out the candles then hides back
against the wall.  Irene comes back into the room. “The tea will be ready in a
minute. Emily?” She calls out and glances around.  Philip steps out. “Oh she
left.”  “Did she see you?”  “No.” Irene glances at the candles. ‘Who put the
candles out?”  “They just went out, one after the other when she left the room.”
“What does that mean?” Irene asks looking at the candles then looks at Philip. 
“I don’t know. Perhaps she brought an alien spirit with her.”  “To me?” Irene
asks.  “Or perhaps to me.”  “But she didn’t know that you were here.”  “I
wonder? She looked at the candles then smiled, then left the room.”  “Why did
she come?”  “Well maybe Jean Paul sent her. He’s afraid of my magic.”  “But she
said she didn’t know what you quarreled about.”
  “She’s lying.” Philip says then turns and walks away from Irene. “She was right
there in the room with us when Jean Paul accused me of bringing evil spirits
into his home.” Philip says as he looks at her.  “Did he say why he suspected
you?” Irene asks.  “Something about wanting his part of his fortune.”  “Laslo
said all the estate would go to Cort when Jean Paul died.”  “Of course Laslo
knows the terms of the estate I don’t.” Philip says as he walks towards Irene. 
“He said it’s entailed and must go to the eldest son.”  “Or the closest male
Desmond.”  “You’re a distant relative. You would have no claim upon it.” Irene
says to him.  “But he suspects everybody, Laslo, Cort, myself. He thinks we are
all plotting together to rob him of his heritage. And with Julian Desmonds
sudden appearance his fears are only intensified.”  “Of course.” Irene says as
she turns away and stands next to the fireplace. “Mr. Desmond’s appearance will
change things.” “Well he is the oldest
  surviving Desmond. It would all be his I suppose if he really wanted it.” “Does
Laslo know this?” Irene asks.  “Well it’s in the legal family documents I’m
sure.”  “So that’s why Jean Paul is so eager to be married. To have an heir of
course.”  Philip steps closer to her. “He suspects I’m keeping him from marrying
Emily because I want part of his estate.” He says with a smile.  “Is that true?”
“Oh he can marry anyone he wants.”  “No I mean about the estate.”  “Well of
course I am a Desmond too. Now why should my family suffer just because my
Grandfather married someone that Jean Paul’s Grandfather didn’t approve of.” 
“Then you do want something from him?”  “Of course I do. That’s why I came
here.”  Irene walks to the altar. “We will see how we can help you get what you
want.” She says as she lights the candles.   Emily knocks on Jean Paul’s room.
He lets her in closing the door behind her. “I thought you refused to see Irene
Hatter.” He says as he walks across the room
  to her.  “Well Philip asked me to take the totem to him.”  “What’s he doing
there?”  “He told Irene that you threw him out because you found him using
witchcraft.” Emily says to Jean Paul.  “Does she believe that?”  “She wants to
believe him. Philip asked me to tell you that you are supposed to be enemies.”
   “What’s Irene Hatter got to do with this?”  Emily steps away from him. “While
I was there looking at her candles I began to remember. She uses magic, charms
and spells.”  Jean Paul steps closer to her. “Are you sure?”  “I remember the
candles and the smell of sweet powder. And Laslo trying to talk me into joining
them in a plot against you.” She says as she looks up at Jean Paul.  “What
plot?”
   “It had to do with Agatha Pruett and Helena Raleigh.”  “Did you join them?” 
“Jean Paul I don’t know. All I can remember is coming back here and not being
able to recall anything. Agatha was dead and Helena had gone.”  Jean Paul
glances away. “Helena was terrified. She was possessed by...”  “Tell me I must
know.”  “She thought she heard the voice of my dead wife Erica.”  “They did that
with their spell and their incantations I’m sure of it.”  “But why would they
want Helena out of the way?” He asks as he looks at her.  “So there would be no
more Desmonds.”  “They could do the same thing to you.” Jean Paul says to her. 
“They were trying to use her against you to get to you. But you found an ally”
   Jean Paul nods. “Yes Philip arrived when you were there.”  “But now they need
an ally to use against you.”  “Well then Philip is playing right into their
hands.”
   “No he’s not, he’s playing against them. That’s why it is so important for you
to help him. You’ve got to convince Irene that you are enemies. You’ve got to
make her trust him because she wants to use him against you. Oh please Jean Paul
I want you free of them, of the curse and everything that changes you to evil.
Please do it for me.”

   Raxl enters Philip’s secret room carrying a candelabra. She sets it down and
turns towards the skeleton. “Oh Ancient One protect me. Keep that girl from my
path. Send her back to the region from whence she came. Blind her to the past.
Hear me oh Ancient One in this my hour of desperation.”  Susan materializes in
front of the skeleton.  Raxl glances up. “No! Go back to your own world!”  Susan
walks towards her. “I told you I’d follow you. You will not be free of me until
you are safe.”  “You know my danger?” Raxl asks.  “I have my instructions as you
have yours.”  “You came to destroy me.” Raxl says to her looking away.  “It is
your powers I came to destroy.”  “Without them I am sentenced to eternal fire.”
   “Not if you undo the evil that you have done.”  “It can not be undone.” Raxl
says to her.  “What has been done can always be undone if we will it so.”  “Then
you can save me?” Raxl asks.  “We must end what began so long ago.”  “No I
cannot join forces with you. One of us would defeat the other.”  “Or both of us
will defeat the evil that has made you a wanderer through out time. Linked to
the flames you lit under an innocent man.” Susan says as she walks towards the
skeleton and disappears.

   Jean Paul uncovers the mask. “Orendo listen to me. Listen to the voice of your
kinsman. Send me a signal that I may proceed. Send me your tears so that I may
know that you are protecting me.” The mask disappears. “It’s gone!” He turns
away. “I’m lost.”  There is a knock on the door. “Come in.” Jean Paul calls out.
   Susan walks in and closes the door behind her. “What’s the matter?” She asks
walking around to face him.  “The mask it’s gone.” He says and turns away from
Susan. “Well who took it?”  “It just disappeared in front of my eyes.” He says
as he points at his dresser.  “Well get the totem.” Susan says to him.  “No
Emily gave it back to Philip.”  “Is she back?”  “Yes she’s in her room. Where’s
Raxl?”
   “Raxl is in the secret room. I made a bargain with her.”  Jean Paul turns
away. “She never keeps her bargains.”  “She’ll keep this one. She has no other
choice.” Susan says as she walks up behind Jean Paul.  Jean Paul turns and looks
at her. “What have you done?”  “I’ve done what I am here to do. You will have no
more threats from Raxl.”  Jean Paul glances away. “We have worse threats now.”
   “But you can deal with them. My star is watching you now.”

   Philip holds the totem above the candles. “Uthco Spirit of the Demon world
send me your face so I can speak without fear. So that I can stop the suffering
that inflicts my people. Destroy the curse that follows my people through Jean
Paul Desmond.” The mask appears on a table across from Philip.  “Look.” Irene
says pointing at the mask.  Philip turns towards it. “Uthco you have answered
me.”  “What is that?” Irene asks.  “It is the face of a Spirit that protects my
people.”
   “Make it go away. I don’t want it here.”  Philip turns towards Irene and grabs
her arm. “Speak to it”  “No! It will drive my powers away.”  “Trust it.” He
walks with Irene over to the mask. “It’s here to help us both. Now repeat after
me. “Uthco Master of mystery.”  “Master of mystery.” Irene says.  “Bring to us
the one who works us harm.”  “Who works us harm.” Irene repeats.  “Set us free
to pursue what we most desire.”  “What we most desire.” says Irene.  “Forgive me
Orendo. You know my heart.” Philip whispers.  “What did you say? I didn’t hear
it.”  “I spoke my private prayer to appease Uthco’s wrath for bringing another
stranger in the circle.”  There is a knock upon the door.  “Who is it?” Irene
calls out.
   “Irene its Jean Paul. May I speak to you?”  Philip hides the mask as Irene
blows out the candles then opens the drapes. Philip puts the totem in his
pocket. Irene turns and opens the door as Philip turns away from her.  Jean Paul
steps in. “I, What are you doing here?” Jean Paul says to Philip.  “I had no
other place to go.” Philip says with his back towards Jean Paul.  “Listen you’ll
be sorry you didn’t leave Desmondton believe me.”  Irene walks over to Jean Paul
and faces him. “Why Jean Paul what is the matter?”  “Irene I thought you were my
friend.”  “I am you know that.”  “Then why are you harboring my enemy. Are you
plotting against me as well?”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2411 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 174
     Episode 174:  Slideshow 174a:  http://tinyurl.com/39csea
   Slideshow 174b:  http://tinyurl.com/2zvl4x


   “I don’t understand what is going on between you two.” Irene tells Jean Paul.
   “This is no concern of yours Irene.” Jean Paul says to her.  “Not unless you
are a prospective heir to the Desmond fortune.” says Philip.  “Then you are
plotting against me.”   “I told you I’m not plotting against you. I’ve told you
that before.”
   Jean Paul walks towards him. “I’m telling you to get out of this town.”  “I
don’t take orders from you!” Philip says angrily.  “You have worn out your
welcome here.”  “All of this because you heard me speaking to my spirits.” 
“Your primitive rituals have brought danger to everyone at Desmond Hall.” Jean
Paul tells him as he walks in front of the fireplace.  “Who is in danger?” Irene
asks.  “All of us.” Jean Paul answers her.  Irene walks towards him. “Jean Paul
surely you exaggerate.”  Jean Paul walks away from her. “Ada is frightened of
everything she hears. And Cort is doing all kinds of strange things.”  Philip
laughs. “That’s not my fault.”  “And Emily doesn’t even dare to leave the
house.”  “But she was just...” Irene starts to say as she sees Philip shake his
head.  “She’s a high strung girl. I remember when she stayed with me she was
often overwrought.”
   “She was perfectly normal until he came with his masks and totems.” Jean Paul
says as he steps away from Philip.  “They are the customs of my people!” Philip
says as he follows Jean Paul across the room. “And don’t forget that I am a
Desmond.”  “In name only! Nothing of the Desmonds will come to you ever!” Jean
Paul says as he turns away from Philip.  “I wouldn’t be too sure of that Jean
Paul Desmond!” Philip says as he walks to the door and out of Irene’s cottage.
   Jean Paul rushes to the window and watches as Philip walks away. He turns
towards Irene. “I must apologize for causing a scene in your home.”  “I thought
that you and Philip were the best of friends.” Irene says as she walks away from
Jean Paul.  “He’s very deceptive. He likes to integrate himself with everyone
then take advantage of it.”  “I always thought he seemed so fond of all of you.”
Jean Paul walks across the room. “He’s fond of what he can get. If I were you
I’d watch your step with him.”  “Well there’s nothing that he would want here.” 
“Then what was he doing here?”  “Well he came to me at my door and begged me to
take him in.” Irene says as she walks closer to Jean Paul.  “Then he’s staying
here?”  “He is not. He took a room at the inn.”  “In that case I don’t see any
reason to encourage his company.”  “I have a perfect right to choose my
friends.” Irene tells him.  “He is looking for a place to practice his black
magic.”   “It won’t work here.” Irene says to
  him.  Jean Paul walks to the altar. “Not with the candles?” he asks as he picks
one up. “There’s something rather special sort of significant about these I
should think.”  “I don’t know what you are talking about.” Irene says as she
steps closer to Jean Paul.  “Emily remembers them.” he says as he sets the
candle down.  “What has she said about me?” Irene asks.  “She remembers little
rituals in what I think she said with the candles.” Jean Paul says as he walks
away from her.  “She was ill.”  “Really? She remembers charms, powders, amulets
and spells. She wouldn’t tell me anymore but she knows more. She’s afraid of
you.”  “She wasn’t afraid today.”  “Today?” Jean Paul asks.  “Well she visited
me this morning.” Irene says as she steps away from Jean Paul.  Jean Paul walks
closer to her. “She visited you today? I thought she promised to never see you
again.”  “You have no right to make her promise such a thing.”
   Jean Paul stands closer. “I will not tolerate with your interfering with
Emily.”  “I don’t interfere with anyone.” Irene says as she steps away from Jean
Paul.  “Don’t deny it. Ever since I came to Desmondton you’ve been involved with
all the women at Desmond Hall. First there was Holly.” he says as he walks
closer to her.  “I tried to befriend a lonely girl.”  Then there was Helena who
left suddenly after a close friendship with you.”  “You can’t blame her because
she jilted you.”  “And now here’s Emily who is afraid of you and remembers
strange things going on here.” Jean Paul says as he walks to the fireplace. 
Irene walks towards him. “How dare you!”  “No Irene how dare you.” He says as he
turns towards her.  “Get out of my house!” She says pointing at the door.  Jean
Paul walks towards the door and stand next to the couch. “You stay away from my
house and stay away from my relatives and my friends.”  “No wonder Philip
distrusts you. You’re everything he says you
  were, greedy and selfish.”  “Beware of joining forces with Philip against me.”
Jean Paul says to her.  “You can have your own way at Desmond Hall but here
you’re just another visitor and not a very welcome one!” She says as she turns
away from him.  “If Philip does to me or those with me any harm, I shall hold
you responsible. Remember that.” Jean Paul tells her then walks out the cottage
door.  Irene walks to her altar and lights the candles. “Help me to degrade him.
Help me to drive him from Desmond Hall a broken man. “

   The secret door in the Drawing room opens and Julian Desmond steps out of the
passageway. He steps over to Susan. “It’s all settled my dear?” He asks her.
   “Yes we’ve done all we can do.” Susan says as she looks up at him from the
couch. “The rest depends upon our stars.”  “You followed my instructions?”
   Susan nods. “We’re waiting for her now.”  Julian walks towards Jacques’
   portrait and stands in front of it. “The first time I tried this I bungled it
badly.”  Susan stands and walks up behind him. “It isn’t easy to lead people
back to the source of their evil.”  “We can only wait for them to make a move
they can’t reverse.” Julian says then glances at the door. “Here she comes.” 
Raxl walks into the room. “You have summoned me?”  Julian steps forward. “Close
the door Raxl.”  Turning Raxl closes the door then faces Julian.  “Come, come my
dear woman don’t stand there staring. You’ve been through this ritual before.”
Julian says to her.  Raxl steps forward and stands between Julian and Susan. 
“Speak to the portrait for all of us.” Julian says to her.  “I can’t! He will
destroy me!”  “You are in the company of two people who have escaped his
vengeance. You are ours at long last.”  “The last time you forced me to do this
was before you died.”
   “You thought I died.” Julian says to her.  “Then your brother Benjamin met his
horrible fate.”  Julian steps away. “Benjamin invited death, the innocent do
not.”
   “Will you risk another Desmond in death?” Raxl asks.  “We do not seek death
but life.” Susan says to her.  “Enough wasting time, let us proceed!” Julian
tells them then stands in front of Jacques’ portrait. Raxl and Susan stand on
the sides of him but behind him.  “Jacques Eloi Des Mondes we have followed you
we three through century after century.”  Jacques starts to laugh at him. 
“Laugh my dear Jacques. It won’t be long before you are silenced forever.” 
Jacques continues to laugh.  Julian takes a small tin from his pocket. “Here are
the ashes collected when first your evil did its work, the ashes of your brother
Philippe.”  Raxl gasps and steps forward.  Susan blocks her. “Do not interfere.”
“Those ashes will be joined by mine.” Raxl says.  “Only if you betray us.” Susan
tells her.  “Quiet.” Julian tells them as Jacques continues to laugh. “With the
dust of your brother I give you eternal silence.” Julian says as he smears the
ashes across the lips of the portrait.

   Jean Paul reaches up to his mouth as his lips burn. He rushes to the mirror
and rubs his lips as he looks at his reflection.  There is a knock on Jean
Paul’s door. The door opens and Philip walks in. “It worked. She played right
into our hands.” Philip says with a smile.  Jean Paul turns towards Philip.
“Quick where is Gagossa?”  “At Irene's.”  Jean Paul walks to the dresser. “I was
speaking to it right here and it vanished right before my eyes.”  “Well I called
it to me because she can’t do evil while he is there.” Philip says as he walks
closer to Jean Paul.
   Jean Paul looks at Philip. “I need him.”  “What’s wrong?”  “Something strange
happened to me just before you knocked. I felt like I had received a sting on my
lips like from a bee of fire.” Jean Paul says as he touches his lips. Then
glances up. “She’s lighting the candles!”

   Irene has the altar lit. “Give me strength to fight my enemies. Keep Jean Paul
Desmond from the truth. Protect me from the Desmond curse.”  Julian materializes
in the room.  “Protect my conspirator Philip.”  “You I take it are the
fascinating Mrs. Hatter.” Julian says to her.  Irene turns around.  “Did I
startle you?” Julian asks.  “I didn’t hear you enter.” Irene says to him.  “I
knocked several times but you seemed to be rather preoccupied.”  “Who are you?” 
“My name is Julian Desmond.” he says as he walks towards her.  “Ada Thaxton’s
father.” Irene says to him.  “So news of me has already proceeded me.”  “What do
you want?”  “Do you mind if I sit down. It’s a rather very strenuous walk from
Desmond Hall to your house for a man of my years.” He says as he sits on the
couch. “Now what did you ask me?”  “What do you want of me?”  “Only to know you.
I have heard so much about you from my daughter and from that charming girl Jean
Paul hopes to marry.”  “What have you
  heard?” Irene asks.  “Enough to arouse my curiosity. But since they are much to
busy to introduce us I took it upon myself to introduce myself.”  Irene looks at
her altar and starts to blow out the candles.  “Oh let them burn. They lend a
pleasant air of mystery to the room.”
   “Mr. Desmond I’m sure you intend nothing more than friendship but strange men
coming to my door unannounced will soon give me a reputation that I prefer not
to have in this provincial town.” Irene says as she walks away from the altar.
“I’m sure you understand.”  There is a knock on the door. The door opens and
Philip walks into the cottage.  “Philip there you are.” Julian says as he stands
and turns towards Irene. “We were wondering where this young man had disappeared
to. I hope I’m not interfering in a private meeting?”  “Philip and I have
business matters to speak of.” Irene says to Julian.  “Oh then I really am in
the way. You should have told me. I’m really sorry for you are really as
charming as I was led to expect.”  “I’d offer to walk you back to Desmond Hall
but it appears I am not welcome there anymore.”  Julian turns towards Philip.
“Oh dear me I was hoping you younger Desmonds would learn from the mistakes of
the elders.”  “Learn what?” Irene asks.  “Oh to
  stop the family habit of feuds and quarrels. But it's not my concern; I’ll stay
out of it. Goodbye my dear Mrs. Hatter.” Julian holds out his hand to Irene.
“Now that we have met I hope you will visit me at Desmond Hall.” He says as he
shakes Irene's hand. “And my daughter would like it too I’m sure.” Julian turns
and leaves the cottage.  “What did he come here for?” Philip asks Irene.  Irene
walks to the fireplace and stands in front of it. “I really don’t know. He said
he heard so much about me he couldn’t resist coming to see me.” She says as she
glances at Philip. “Where did you go?”  “Back to the Inn to get something.” He
says as he walks towards the altar. “Did you light these in my absence?”  “Of
course not.”  Philip puts his hand over the candles. “Then why are they still
warm?” He asks looking at her.  “Mr. Desmond asked me to light them.”
   Philip walks towards her. “Don’t deceive me.”  “I didn’t know you didn’t want
them lit.”  “Well now you know. Now we are both in this together and if we don’t
act in consent then we’ll both fail. And you don’t want that, do you?” Philip
says to her angrily.

   Susan sits on her bed, Raxl stands across from her. “Why are you trying to
help me?” Raxl asks.  “You can't continue as you have been Raxl.”  “I’ve never
had a choice.”  “No what you have never had is faith.”  Raxl sits in a chair.
“My faith was taken from me a long time ago.”  “Because you believe that life is
more important than what you do to maintain it.”  “What waits for me at the end
of my life is not what waits for other people.”  Susan stands and walks over to
Raxl. “All these years we’ve been enemies because I loved the man that you
served.”  “That was not the reason.” Raxl says to her.  “You wouldn’t let me
marry him. You turned his mother and his brother against me.” Susan says as she
steps away from Raxl then glances back at her. “And when all else failed you
sent him to his death.”  “I paid for that over and over again.” Raxl says sadly.
“What you are going through is worse than what you avoided.”  “If I could really
believe that I could be reconciled with
  going to the other side.”  Susan walks back to Raxl’s side and kneels next to
her. “Raxl you mustn’t be afraid.” She touches Raxl’s hand.  Raxl places her
hand on top of Susan's. “That’s easy for you to say. You’re free to come and go
as you wish.” Raxl glances at the window. “But I’m linked to the star. I’m
forced to provide Master after Master.”  “No you provided it with its last one.
Jean Paul is still your Master.”  Raxl shakes her head. “No he has deserted me.”
Raxl stands and walks across the room.  Susan stands. “Well plead with him.
He’ll take you back.”  “I already have. He’s refused.”  Susan walks up to her.
“Then I’ll plead with him for you okay.”  “You would do that knowing what you
know of me?” Raxl asks as she walks away from Susan sadly.
   “I do it because I know what I know.”

   Philip looks at Jean Paul. “I can’t stay; she’ll wonder where I am. If you
need me tonight I’ll be at the Inn or Irene’s.” Philip says as he walks closer
to Jean Paul.
   Jean Paul turns towards him. “Alright, take care of yourself Philip.”  “I’ll
be alright as long as I have the totem.” He takes it from his pocket. “And Jean
Paul I’ve done a very dangerous thing tonight. I summoned Orendo in the guise of
Uthco. Now if I failed you may be left without any protection at all.”  Jean
Paul walks across the room. “And if you didn’t fail?”  “Well then the world will
be yours. And you will be free.” Philip says as he walks towards Jean Paul. 
“All right then go ahead and don’t hesitate.”  “When you are free my people will
be free with you.” Philip says then walks out of the room.  Susan meets Philip
in the hallway outside Jean Paul’s room. “Oh Philip the star will be out
tonight.”  “We will be ready for it.”  “It will bring no harm unless...” 
“Unless what?” Philip asks as he walks with Susan down the hallway.  “Unless one
of us breaks a faith.”  “What do you mean?” Philip asks.  “Well the evil that
has followed the Desmonds will be forded at
  every turn tonight. But as long as we don’t break the link we will be okay.” 
“Watch out for Emily will you.” Philip says to her.  Susan nods.  “I’m going to
need the totem at Irene's tonight.” Philip says as he turns to walks away.
   Susan grabs his arm. Look beware of her. You’ve given her powers she’s never
had before.”  Philip nods.  “Make sure she doesn’t turn them against you.”

   Jean Paul stands looking out the window as Susan walks into his room. He turns
and looks at her. “There’s no need to keep watch. The star won’t appear to you
tonight.” Susan says to him.  “How do you know that?”  “It’s left you forever.
The portrait will never laugh at you again and the only heartbeat that you will
hear will be that of your own. They’ve all gone.”  “Can I believe that?”  Susan
walks away from him. “You have to pay a forfeit though.”  “Well anything, name
it.”  “Take Raxl back into your service.”  Jean Paul steps towards her. “I can’t
do that.”  Susan looks at him. “Do you want to free the Desmonds’ of that star?”
“Raxl is the one who brought it to me.”  “That’s why only she can take it away
from you.”
   “She’ll only pass it on to Cort.”  “Jean Paul trust me please and Julian.” 
“What’s Julian got to do with this?” Jean Paul asks.  “Don’t ask any questions,
it’s just that all these years Raxl has led you where she wanted you to go. Now
we will lead you.” Susan says as she walks to the window. “We’re the other side
of her star.”
   “Am I always to be guided by other people?”  “You don’t understand.”  “Perhaps
I don’t understand! But I do understand that Raxl has been at the bottom of all
the trouble that has followed me. And now you’re asking me to take her back into
my service!” He says as he walks away from Susan.  Susan walks over to him and
faces him. “Look Raxl has been stripped from the evil. We’re going to bring her
to the circle of the good now.”  “She will betray me once again!” says Jean
Paul.  “We won’t let her betray you.” Susan says as she grips his arm.  Jean
Paul shakes his head and turns away fro her. “She’s had a long experience.” 
“Her experience is no longer than mine.” Susan turns towards him. “Look I beg
you, take Raxl back. That’s the only way we can get to the source of evil that
follows the Desmonds.”  Jean Paul walks across the room. “All right I consent.
If you promise me something.”  “Emily will be safe.” Susan says to him. She has
her back towards him.  “Not only Emily.”
  He says as he walks to the window.  “The innocent will be safe and the evil
will carry their own destruction within themselves.”  Jean Paul walks up to her.
“All right I agree. I’ll ask her back. And I shall not speak about her past.” 
Susan turns and looks at him. “And if we succeed the past will not be remembered
by any of us again.”

   Irene lights the candles and Philip stands across the room from her holding
the totem. “Demons of the dark the night is upon us. Spirits of the other world
a shroud of darkness conceals us.” Irene says.  “Uthco reveal to us the enemies
of our tribe. Conflict them with the seeds of their own destruction. And free us
forever from their tyranny.” Philip says as he walks to the altar holding the
totem and moving his hand above it.

   Susan walks into her room. Raxl turns towards her. “It’s been done Raxl.
You’re a servant once again.”  “Oh you have earned my obedience. I will do what
ever you command.” Raxl says with a bow.  Julian stands in the room, Susan turns
and looks at him. “It’s time, the star is out.” Julian says to them.  Raxl turns
towards the window and glances at the sky. She sees a clear sky then she turns
towards Julian. “I can’t see it!”  “You’ll never see the star again Raxl. I will
see it. Susan will see it and we will direct your movements from now on. And now
let us proceed.” Julian says.

   Philip kneels next to the altar and holds the totem near the candles. “Is it
Julian Desmond?” Nothing happens. “Is it the woman Raxl?” Again nothing happens.
“Is it the girl Susan?” Nothing happens again. “Is it Laslo Thaxton?”  “No you
can’t!” Irene says to him. They look at the candles as they blow out. Irene
stands and backs away. “You have betrayed me!”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2430 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 175

   [PLEASE NOTE:  A special thank you goes out to Debby for the photos for this
slideshow.  For some reason my DVD disk won’t play episode 175.  THANKS, Debby!]

     Episode 175:  Slideshow 175a:  http://tinyurl.com/24mgww
   Slideshow 175b:  http://tinyurl.com/22xwbt


   “You lied to me!” Irene says to Philip.  “We’re through with lies now both of
us.”
   Irene tries to walk away from Philip.  “Stay where you are!” Philip says as he
holds out the totem.  “I should have never let you into my house. I know that
that totem and mask would trap me.”  “Sit down.” Philip tells her.  Irene stands
in defiance.  “Don’t arouse the anger of Orendo again. What you have seen him do
tonight is just a small part of what he can do.”  Irene sits. “Why are you doing
this to me?”  Philip walks towards her holding out the totem. “I want you to
tell me the truth. Why is Laslo plotting against the Desmonds?”  “He isn’t.”
Irene says as she looks away.  “Your candles say he is.”  Philip says as he
raises the totem.
   “Orendo if this woman is lying bring disorder to her house. Bring pain to
her.”
   “No! Stop. I’ll tell you.”  “Why are you in league with Laslo?”  “He
blackmailed me.”  “How?”  “He threatened to expose me if I didn’t help him.” 
“Expose you in what way?” Philip asks.  “There was a group of us before Jean
Paul arrived. His brother was part of it from time to time.”  “What kind of a
group?” Philip asks.
   Irene looks away. “We experimented with magic, potions, spells and charms.”
   “A coven of witches. Is that what you mean?”  Irene glances at him. “For a
little while. We abandoned it.”  “You gave up the coven?”  “Well your cousin
Philip disappeared mysteriously and the Pruetts left town after their daughter
drowned.”
   “And you let it lapse?”  “We could never find others to replace them.” Iran
says to Philip.  Philip walks around Irene and touches the back of the couch.
“Is that why you tried to enlist Emily?” He asks as he holds the totem out
towards Irene.  “A witch has no powers without a coven.”  “And then you tried to
get Holly to join didn’t you?”  “Yes.”  “And Cort?”  “They refused.”  “And that
left only you and Laslo.”  Irene glances up at him. “Laslo never joined the
coven. He used it for his own purposes,”  “To destroy Jean Paul.” Philip says to
her.  “Yes but it wasn’t my idea. I didn’t want to hurt Jean Paul.”  “Then why
didn’t you tell him? He would have helped you against Laslo.”  Irene stands and
steps away from Philip and the totem. “I was afraid. I was afraid I’d lose
Laslo.” Irene says as she looks away.  “You’re in love with Laslo Thaxton aren’t
you?”  “Yes.”  “Even though he tried to get you to do evil?”  “We can’t always
resist the one we love no matter how much we
  want to.” She says as she looks back at him.  Philip walks closer to her. “Why
did Laslo want Jean Paul out of the way?”  Irene turns away. “With Jean Paul
gone only Cort would stand between Laslo and the Desmond fortune.”
   “There’s Ada.”  “What’s Ada’s is Laslo’s.” Irene says as she looks back at
Philip. “He is an ambitious man.”  “Even ambitious men can be stopped.” Philip
says as he walks closer to her.  “Don’t tell him what I said. He would kill me.”
“Are you sure he would really go that far?” Philip asks as he stands next to
Irene.  “He’ll do anything to get what he wants. That’s why he married Ada
Thaxton, to get her money.”  “And when he gets it you and he could go off
together is that it?”  “He doesn’t want me anymore.” She says as she turns her
back to Philip.  “Are you sure of that?”  “He made it perfectly clear; I’m to
stay out of his life.”  Philip puts the totem in his pocket and picks up the
mask placing it on a table. He waves his hand in front of it and backs away. He
closes his hand then opens it, the mask disappears.  Jean Paul stands at his
dresser. He steps away then turns and looks back as the mask appears. “Orendo.”
He says as he walks towards the mask. He reaches out
  and there is a knock on the door. Covering the mask he places it in his drawer,
then walking to the door he opens it. Laslo stands in the hallway.  “I just
dropped by to see if you had taken ant further consideration on my suggestion.’ 
“What suggestion is that?” Jean Paul asks.  “The power of attorney. You have no
choice.”  Jean Paul steps away from the door.  “I could declare you insane,
incapable of handling your own affairs.”  Jean Paul turns towards him. “You
might find that rather difficult to prove.”  “Yes your right. It would be much
easier for me to use my evidence to send you to the gallows.”
   Jean Paul walks across the room he turns towards Laslo as he picks up his
jacket and puts it on. “So this is to be your ultimatum?”  “Whatever you call it
tomorrow morning you will accompany me to the layers or to the police.” Laslo
says then leaves the room and closes the door.  Jean Paul looks at his
reflection. “Before tomorrow we have to get through the night.”

   Julian and Susan join Raxl in Philip’s secret room. “Are you prepared?” Julian
asks.  “I’m frightened.” Raxl says to him.  “Close your eyes.” He tells her as
he holds the tin of ashes from Philippe Des Mondes. “With these ashes of your
first victim he restores your state of innocence that was yours before his
death.” Julian says as he covers Raxl’s eyelids in ashes. He sets the tin down
and holds her by the shoulders. “The darkness of the past will turn to light.
The evil you have done is buried in the past and there is only good ahead for
you. Open your eyes.”  Raxl opens her eyes and looks at Julian as he walks
towards the skeleton and fades away. “Accept your daughter ruler of the pure in
heart.” Julian’s voice calls out.  Raxl turns towards Susan. “I’m free at last.”
She says with a smile.  “Until the judgment of the tribunal.”  “When will that
be?” Raxl asks.  “When the evil that you had carried no longer exists.”  “What
will happen to me?”  “You’ll be safe.” Susan
  says as she touches Raxl’s arm.   Raxl turns and walks towards the skeleton.
“Jacques Eloi Des Mondes will punish me.”  Susan walks up to her. “There is no
reason to be afraid of him.”  “Then he will punish Jean Paul.”  “No he can’t
reach Jean Paul.”  Raxl touches her hand. “You have saved him from the evil that
I never meant to bring him.”  “It’s all over Raxl.” Susan says with a smile.
“Jean Paul has forgotten it. And now we will replace it with the good that has
been hidden in you for so long.”  Raxl looks away. “The curse of the Desmonds
has its own law. Someone must be enslaved to Jacques Eloi Des Mondes.”
   “Julian Desmond and I will deal with that. Now you stay here in this room.” 
Raxl grabs her arm. “Don’t leave me.”  “There are others that must be
safeguarded tonight. Now look if you are in danger just touch your eyes. The
ashes of Philippe Des Mondes will summon me. Do you understand?”  “I never meant
to harm him. I never meant to injure you.’ Raxl says as she touches Susan’s
hands.  “I know, that’s all in the past.” Susan says with a smile then she turns
and leaves the room.

   Philip enters the mansion. As he walks through the foyer the telephone rings.
He quickly walks into the Drawing Room and stands behind the doors.  Laslo comes
down the stairs and picks up the phone. “Hello, who? Irene, no I told you I
didn’t want to see you again. No I haven’t seen Philip. What? When?”  Philip
stands behind the Drawing Room doors and listens to Laslo’s side of the
conversation.
   “What do you mean? No never mind I’ll be right there.” Laslo says then hangs
up the phone. Walking across the foyer he puts on his coat and leaves the
mansion.
   Philip steps out of the Drawing Room and has a smile on his face.

   Laslo enters Irene’s cottage. Irene walks up to him. “We’ve been trapped.
Philip knows everything.” Irene tells him.  “Everything about what?”  “He forced
me to tell him about the coven. About the Pruetts, Emily and Cort. Our scheme to
destroy Jean Paul.” Irene says as she walks away then turns towards him.  “Don’t
be hysterical. Supposing he does know as much as you said he does. What can he
do?” Laslo asks as he walks across the room.  “He will tell Jean Paul.”  “Let
him.”  “Laslo we’ve got to get away quickly before they drive us out.” Irene
says as she grabs his arm.  “Then you leave. I’m not going to throw everything
I’ve worked for just because you’re afraid.” Laslo says as he walks away from
her.  “You don’t care what happens to me?”  “The fact is I don’t need you.” 
“All these years you’ve been using me to get what you want.” says Irene.
   “I’ve found other means. Better ones.”  Irene looks away. “I loved you.” 
Laslo walks away from her. “I can’t help that.”  “You’ve made a fool of me.” 
“You’re a weak woman Irene. Weak women are dangerous.”  Irene turns towards him.
Laslo don’t leave me please.”  Laslo turns towards her. “I might not be the most
admirable man in the world but when my wife came here and humiliated herself by
begging your forgiveness I realized she was worth ten of you.”  “She’s ten times
richer than I am or ever will be isn’t that what you mean. Isn’t it?”  “Think
what you like. I only came here to tell you it’s over. Phone calls in the middle
of the night, visits to Desmond Hall pretending to see Emily or Ada. They don’t
count, we are through.” Laslo tells her then turns and leaves the cottage. 
Irene looks at the door then turns away. “I’ll get even with you. We will see
who’s through!”

   Jean Paul stands in front of Jacques’ portrait staring at it.  “What are you
staring at Jean Paul?” Julian asks.  Startled Jean Paul looks at Julian then
back at the portrait. “There seems to be something different about the mouth as
if someone’s been tampering with it.”  “Who knows, perhaps someone has.” Julian
says as he steps closer to Jean Paul. “I’ve brought you something.” He reaches
into his pocket and takes out the tin of ashes. He hands it to Jean Paul. “What
is it? A snuff box?”  “Open it.” Julian tells him.  Jean Paul opens it and
laughs. “I didn’t realize people used snuff these days.”  “It isn’t snuff. These
are the ashes of one of your ancestors.”  Jean Paul looks at Jacques’ portrait. 
“Not him.” Julian says.
   “Whose then?”  “A poor fellow who was sent to his death by a spiteful and
greedy brother.” Julian says as he turns away from Jean Paul.  “Why do you give
it to me?”  “It saved my life once.” He turns towards Jean Paul. “It might do
the same for you.”  “I don’t understand.”  Julian takes the tin. “If you ever
hear laughter from that portrait again take a little of these ashes and rub it
on your lips.”  “But why?”  “Don’t question it. Take some.”  Jean Paul sticks
the tip of his finger into the ashes then looks at Julian.  “Now brush your
finger across your lips.”  Jean Paul does as Julian said then flinches in pain.
He covers his lips with the back of his hand. “It stings.”  “That once was fire
consuming the bones and flesh of an innocent man. Nothing else remains of him.
I’ve carried this with me and the Desmond curse has never been able to reach
me.”  “Well you must keep it for your own protection.”  “There are a few loose
ends I have to take care of then I’ll be beyond
  protection forever.” Julian says then walks out of the Drawing Room.
   Irene enters the mansion. “Anyone here?”  Julian walks through the foyer. “My
dear Mrs. Hatter I hoped you would come and visit me.” He says as he shakes her
hand.  “I’ve come to see Jean Paul.”  “Oh he’s in here. Won’t you come in?” He
says holding the door for her.  Jean Paul stands in front of Jacques’ portrait
touching his hand to his mouth. He turns when he hears the door open. “I told
you I never wanted to see you again.” He says to Irene.  “I had to. Is Laslo
home?”  “I’ll send him down to you.” Jean Paul says as he steps towards the
door.  “Oh please don’t.”  Jean Paul stands next to her.  “I don’t want him to
find me here. It’s you I’ve come to see.” Irene tells Jean Paul.  Jean Paul
turns and closes the doors. “What do you want?”  “I came to ask your
forgiveness.” Irene says as she walks across the room. “I’ll do anything that
you advise.” she says as she turns and looks at him.  Jean Paul gives a laugh.
“That’s quite a difference from this afternoon.” He says
  as he steps closer to her.  “I’ve come here for the last time to tell you the
truth. And then I’ll close up my house, go away and never cause you any trouble
again.” Irene says as she stands next to the fireplace.  “But Irene Desmondton
is your home.” Jean Paul says as he steps closer to her. “What you’ve done is in
the past now.”  Irene turns towards him. “It’s not over yet. Laslo has some
means to force you to do what he wants.”  Jean Paul turns away. “I appreciate
your warning but I’ll handle him in my own way.”  “Don’t be angry with me.” 
Jean Paul turns towards her. “Irene we used to fight quite a deal as children. I
remember there were times when I detested you but that passed. And this will
pass too.” Jean Paul says as he walks over to her.  “You’re more generous than I
deserve.” Irene says as she walks away from him. She walks towards the door,
stops and looks back at him. “Please forgive me for all the harm I tried to
cause you and when you see Philip will you
  tell him that I am no longer angry with him for the trick he played on me
tonight. I had it coming to me.” She says as she walks back towards Jean Paul. 
“Why don’t you tell him yourself?” Jean Paul says as her touches her arm. “I’ll
send him down.” He walks to the doorway then out of the Drawing Room.  Susan
sits next to the window looking out when there is a knock on her door. “Come
in.” she calls out.  Philip opens the door and enters. “Have you seen Jean
Paul?”  “Yes he's in his room.” Susan says then stares at Philip as the Mark of
Death appears on his face.  “What’s the matter?” Philip asks.  “No, no!” Susan
stands.  “Susan what is it?”
   Susan rushes from the room.  Philip goes to Jean Paul’s room and takes out the
mask. He raises his hand in front of it as Jean Paul walks into the room. 
“Philip I’ve been looking for you.  Listen Irene Hatter is downstairs, she wants
to talk to you.”  “I don’t want to see her.”  “She came to apologize.” Jean Paul
says to him.
   “Jean Paul I don’t trust her.”  “Well please just talk to her. You’ll change
your mind. She’s very upset.”  “No I must talk to Orendo first.”  “Look, go down
and I’ll put the mask away. Do it later.”  “No leave it out, I’ll be back.”
Philip says then walks out of the room.  Jean Paul looks at the mask as tears
run down its cheeks. “Gagossa what is it? What are you trying to tell me?” He
watches as the mask disappears.  Susan runs into the room. “Jean Paul come with
me, hurry!”
   “No listen I’ve got to find Philip first.” He says as he looks at the dresser.
“You’ve got to come with me. We’ve got to find a way to save him.” She says as
she grabs his arm and pulls him from the room. “Come on.”

   Philip walks into the Drawing Room. Irene looks at him. “I was wrong tonight.
I came to offer to help in any way I can.”  “Do you expect me to believe that?” 
“You’ve got to, Laslo came to see me.”  “I know, I overheard the phone call.”
Philip says to her.  “Listen to me please then judge me. I was going to warn him
about you but then he turned against me.”  “Where is he now?” Philip asks. “I
don’t know. Philip I’m frightened, he’ll stop at nothing.”  “Well you know him
better than I do.”  “I thought I did but I was wrong.” Irene walks away from
Philip. “He used my powers for his own purposes and now he doesn’t need them
anymore. He doesn’t want me.” She says with a sob.  Philip steps up behind her
“Irene don’t.” He says as he touches her arm. “Look I’ll walk you home if you
are afraid.”
   “If you wouldn’t mind I would be so grateful.” Irene says looking up at him. 
With his arm around her shoulder he walks with her from the Drawing Room.

   Raxl is sitting in Philip’s secret room when the door opens and Susan and Jean
Paul rush into the room.   “Raxl you’ve got to help us.” says Susan.  “What is
it?” Raxl asks.  “The star is out again.”  “It will not harm Jean Paul.”  “It is
not him I am concerned about. It’s Philip who is in danger. I saw the mark on
his face.”
   Raxl stands. “The star now moves to him.”  Jean Paul steps forward. “Have you
done this?”  “No she couldn’t have. She has no powers.” Susan says to him.
   “Someone must be guiding it.” Jean Paul says.  “No it moves without
instructions now.” Raxl says as she sits back down. “It searches for an
instrument of evil. Go to Philip quick!”  Philip holds the door for Irene. He
follows her outside and glances up at the sky. Irene glances up then looks away.
Philip stands and stares at the star as it pulsates.  “I really didn’t intend to
make you go out again.” Irene says to him.  “Oh that’s all right. The fresh air
will do me good.”  “Someone’s coming. It‘s Laslo.” Irene says to Philip, “If you
really don’t want to see him we can hide in here.” They rush into the small
building next to the mansion.  Laslo walks up the path then enters the mansion. 
Irene and Philip step back outside. “Thank you, he mustn’t know that I was
here.” She says as she looks at Philip.
   Philip stares at her.  “Philip? Don’t look at me like that!”  He reaches his
hands out towards her throat.  “Philip? No, no please no!”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Looking for earth-friendly autos?
  Browse Top Cars by "Green Rating" at Yahoo! Autos' Green Center.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2488 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 176
      Episode 176a:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2cflax
   Episode 176b:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/ypu2jf


   Laslo stands in the Drawing room holding a drink as Jean Paul rushes through
the doorway. “What is the matter with you?” Laslo asks.  Jean Paul glances at
Jacques’ portrait and flinching in pain as he covers his mouth with the back of
his hand.  “You’re not acting like yourself Jean Paul.”  Jean Paul lowers his
hand and glances around. “Where did Philip go?”  “I haven’t the slightest idea.”
says Laslo.
   “Why he must have come down here to talk to Irene.”  “Irene? What she doing
here?” Laslo asks.  Jean Paul turns and rushes through the foyer to the outside
door.

   Philip’s hands tighten on Irene’s throat as Irene screams. Jean Paul rushes
out and grabs Philip’s wrists.  “Philip, stop!” He pulls Philip away from Irene
and holds on to him.

   Ada rushes out of her room. Julian walks up to her. “My dear Ada you should be
asleep.” Julian says as he touches her hands.  “What was that dreadful noise?”
   “I didn’t hear anything.” Julian says to her.  “It sounded like a woman
screaming.” Ada says as she tries to walk around her father.  Julian grabs her
by then shoulders. “You were probably dreaming.”  “No I wasn’t. It woke me up.” 
“Well I’ll go down and check and you go back to bed.” Julian says as he walks
her to her bedroom door. Leaving Ada he walks down the hallway.

   Jean Paul struggles with Philip. Philip collapses against Jean Paul. “What
happened?” Philip asks.  “Go inside now, do as I tell you.”  Philip glances at
Irene as Julian stands in the doorway. “Oh excuse me.” Julian says.  “Don’t let
him near me!” Irene says to Jean Paul.  “Go upstairs at once.” Jean Paul tells
Philip.
   “I thought I heard something.” Julian says to Jean Paul.  “Julian take him
inside. He’s not feeling well.” Jean Paul says holding on to Philip.  Irene
stands holding her throat.  “Come on I’ll take you to your room.” Julian says as
he grips Philip’s arm.  “No take him upstairs to mine. I’ll be up in a minute.”
Jean Paul says to Julian.  As Julian takes Philip inside Jean Paul walks over to
Irene putting his arm around her shoulder.  “He was going to kill me!”  “He’s
been having these strange sort of spells. We don’t quite know what it is. But we
know he does need some help.”  “I don’t understand. He seemed so friendly and
then suddenly...” Irene says holding her neck.  "It’s all over now. It’s all
over. Julian will take card of him.”  “I’m still trembling.” Irene says shakily.
“Come inside.” Jean Paul says as he leads her to the doorway.  Irene stops and
turns towards Jean Paul. “Laslo is there.” She says as she grips his arm.  “It’s
all right Irene. I’ll be with you,
  don’t worry.”  “Oh Jean Paul this whole night has been like a nightmare!” Irene
says fearfully.  “I’ll get you some brandy. You’ll be all right.” He leads her
into the foyer closing the door behind them.  Laslo walks out. “I thought I told
you not to come to Desmond Hall.”  Jean Paul grips Irene’s hand as she stands
not moving. “Anyone who wishes to see me is welcome here.” Jean Paul tells Laslo
then looks at Irene. “Come inside Irene.”  Laslo turns and walks into the
Drawing Room followed by Jean Paul and Irene. Jean Paul releases Irene and walks
over to the wine table. Irene follows him.  “There, a little brandy will settle
your nerves.” He says as he pours her a drink then hands it to her.  “What’s the
matter with your nerves?” Laslo asks.  “It’s nothing. She was just a little
upset that’s all.” Jean Paul tells Laslo.  “What was that noise outside? Did I
hear you scream?” Laslo asks Irene.  Jean Paul looks at Laslo. “It was nothing,
she was just startled.”  “Why did
  Julian rush Philip upstairs? What happened out there?”  “She heard some sort of
noise that’s all. She was simply upset.”  “Can’t she speak for herself?”   Irene
walks towards him. “I am going to speak.”  Laslo walks closer to her. “Oh I’m
sure you already have. Why did you come here?”  “To tell Jean Paul to watch out
for you.”  “I’m sure Jean Paul doesn’t need your advice.”  “You’re wrong Laslo.
I find Irene’s advice very interesting.” says Jean Paul.  “Well now that you’ve
accomplished what you came for I’ll drive you home.” Laslo says as he walks away
from Irene.  “I think she would prefer someone else’s company.” Jean Paul says
stepping up behind Irene.  “Is that true?” Laslo asks Irene.  “I never want to
see you again!”  “I’m sure that can be arranged.”  “I’ve been a fool too long!”
Irene says as she looks at him.  “A foolish woman does not become sensible
overnight my dear. But then foolish woman are dangerous for foolish men. They
compound each others mistakes.”
  Laslo says taking a sip from his drink.

   Philip starts to wake up as Julian sits next to him in a chair. Philip leans
forward. “Do you hear it?”  “Yes I do.” Julian says to him.  Philip sits up in
bed and looks towards the window.  “You needn’t look, the star is out.”  Philip
looks at his hand. “The mark was on my hand. I nearly killed Irene Hatter!” 
“But you didn’t.”  “You should go back to your own room. I may try to kill you.”
Philip says as he looks away from Julian.  “I’ll die when my time has come.” 
“Don’t tempt fate.”  Julian reaches into his jacket.  “What are you doing?” 
“Hold this in your hand.” He hands Philip a pocket watch. “Do you feel the
ticking?”  “Yes.” Philip says as he glances at Julian.  “Do you hear the
heartbeat?”  “No.” Philip says as he leans back and tries to hand the watch back
to Julian.  “Hold it in your hand.” Julian says as he covers Philip’s hand with
his. “It has ticked longer than the heart has beat. Lie back and rest.” Julian
tells him as he touches Philip’s shoulder after
  releasing his hand.  “The ticking seems to make me drowsy.” Philip mumbles as
he lays back.  “Then sleep. I’ll stay here until Jean Paul comes.

   Laslo looks at Irene. “So despite your protestations of love you’ve turned
against me.”  “I’ve come to my senses at last that’s all.” Irene says as she
looks at him from her seat on the couch.  “You came to spew out your hatred.”
Laslo says as he steps closer to her. He glances at Jean Paul. “I’m sure you’ve
heard the old adage hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.” He glances at
Irene.  “And hell hath no demons like Laslo Thaxton.” Irene says looking away. 
“Oh please spare me your judgments.”  Ada stands in the doorway. “No don’t
Irene. I think the time has come for judgment.” She says looking at Laslo then
steps into the room.  “Go back to your room Ada.” Laslo tells her.  “No I want
to hear what Irene has to say.”  “You may regret it.” Laslo says to Ada. 
“Perhaps but perhaps you’ll regret it even more.” She says as she glances at
Irene. “Go ahead Irene.”  Jean Paul walks up to Ada. “Ada are you sure you want
to do this?”  “I’m only sure that I can’t go living the
  way I have. What ever Irene has to say to me can be no worse than what I
imagine.”  “In that case I’ll leave you...” Jean Paul says as he walks across
the room. He looks back. “I don’t see any reason why I have to stay and listen
to what you have to say to each other. Irene let me know when you want to leave.
I’ll drive you back.”  Irene nods to him.  Jean Paul leaves the room as Laslo
walks to the doors.  “Oh you don’t have to close the doors Laslo.” Ada says as
she sits down next to Irene.  Laslo looks at her. “I am not going to have the
entire house listen to the lies that Irene Hatter is going to tell you.”  “How
do you know what she is going to say until she says it?”  “Have it your own
way.” Laslo says as he turns away.  Irene glances down at her drink. “I, I’m so
ashamed. I don’t know how to begin.”   “Well begin with Laslo. He’s an
attractive man. That’s why I married him. So very few people ever really paid
much attention to me...”
   “He is after your money.” Irene says to Ada.  Ada laughs. “Oh I have very
little money actually.”  “Someday you’ll have a great deal.”  Laslo turns and
looks at them. “I am not going to listen to this nonsense.”  “Then why don’t you
leave.” Ada says to him.  “Are you going to sit there and listen to this woman’s
prattle about me? Are you going to take her work against mine?”  “I don’t know
what to believe anymore but I am going to listen! And what I choose to believe I
will decide!” Ada tells him.  “I warn you Irene you can go too far.” Laslo says
to her.
   “I haven’t gone far enough and I didn’t begin soon enough.” Irene says to
Laslo then glances at Ada. “Your husband is trying to insinuate himself into one
of the largest fortunes in the country.”  “She doesn’t know what she’s talking
about.” Laslo says to Ada.  Ada looks at Laslo. “Why did you ask me to give you
power of attorney?”  “That’s the first step in his plan.” Irene says to Ada. 
“Be careful Irene.” Laslo says.  “You be careful! How did you get control of
your first wives money? And why did she die so soon after you did?” Irene asks
him.  “Don’t accuse me of things you cannot prove.”  “I may be a foolish woman
Laslo as you say but I’m not so foolish that I didn’t investigate the man that
promised to marry me as soon as his wife died.”  “Get out of this house!” Laslo
shouts.”  “Go ahead Irene. As soon as his wife died.” Ada says to Irene as she
turns and looks at her.
   “Get out of my house and take your slander with you!” Laslo tells Irene.  Ada
stands and faces Laslo. “It isn’t your house it’s Jean Paul’s!”  “You can stay
and listen if you want to but I won’t. I’ll talk to you later.” Laslo says to
Ada then walks from the room.  Irene stands. “I’m sorry my dear. I didn’t want
to hurt you, I really didn’t.”  “No I’m the only one that hurt myself and Cort.”
Ada says with a sob. She steps away. “Oh how could I have been so stupid?” 
“He’s a very persuasive man when he wants to be.”  “How could I allow him to
endanger Jean Paul?”

   Philip is asleep holding the watch as Jean Paul enters the room.  “He’s
asleep.” Julian says to Jean Paul.  “I must talk to him.”  Julian stands and
takes the watch from Philip’s hand.  Philip wakes and sits up. “What is it?”
Philip asks.  “Philip there is something I have to tell you.”  “I’ll leave you
alone.” Julian says as he stands.  Philip grabs his hand. “Don’t take the watch
please.”  “This watch my dear boy is my own heartbeat. I can’t go on without it.
I’m not ready for that yet.”
   “It stops the heartbeat for me.”  “Jean Paul is here. He will guard you.”
Julian says as he walks out of the room.  Philip looks at Jean Paul. “A little
while ago I was protecting you from the star. Now you’re protecting me.” He says
and looks away.  Jean Paul walks across the room. “That’s the meaning of a
kinsman isn’t it cousin?” He walks to the dresser opening the drawer. Closing it
he looks away.
   “What’s the matter?” Philip asks.  “I was hoping the mask would have
returned.”
   “Well it did as soon as I was finished with it at Irene’s.”  “Yes it came back
all right but after you left the room it vanished before my eyes.”  Philip
climbs off the bed. “Vanished?”  “Two tears rolled down his cheek, I spoke to
him and then he was gone.”  Philip leans against the bed... “My people have
called him back.”  Jean Paul turns towards him. “Listen it’s not your fault.” 
“Yes it is. I told you Orendo may be offended if I called on evil in his name!
I’ve only made matters worse!”
   “No you haven’t believed me! Gagossa came to us because we were desperate and
needed help. Now he has left us because we no longer need his help. We have
another kind of help.” Jean Paul tells him as he sits on the end of the bed.
   “Now the star has come to me. The Mark of Death, the heart....” Philip says
then glances around. “The heartbeat it’s gone.”  Jean Paul nods. “It will come
back. But this time we will be prepared for it. You’re the last Desmond the
curse will reach.”  “What about Julian?”  Jean Paul stands and walks across the
room. “No he defeated it many years ago. And once it has left it never returns.”
Philip walks up behind him. “And Ada?”  “She’s a woman. It would never reach
her.”  “Then I really am the last.”  Jean Paul nods. “Yes.” He turns towards
Philip. “And we will end this curse forever through you.”  The door opens and
Laslo steps inside.
   “What do you want?” Jean Paul asks.  “Just a reminder to tell you tomorrow
morning you will go with me to the lawyers or the police.” Laslo says to Jean
Paul then walks away closing the door behind him.  “What did he mean by that?” 
Philip asks.  Jean Paul turns away. “Laslo knows about the people I’ve
murdered.”  “How did he find out?”  Jean Paul turns and looks at Philip. “Never
mind, he knows.”  “And he was going to turn you over to the police.”  Jean Paul
turns away. “It won’t do him any good. He’s really only using it as a threat to
force me into signing the estate over to him.” He says facing the window.  “Then
Irene Hatter was right.”  Jean Paul glances at Philip then turning he walks
towards him. “He has a weapon but he can’t use it. He’s only trying to threaten
me.”  Philip glances away. “Well he could turn you over to the them.”  “No he
won’t. It would only prevent him really from getting closer to what he wants.” 
Philip stares as he hears the heartbeat. “I’ll
  take care of him.” he tells Jean Paul.  Jean Paul glances at him. “What are you
going to do?”  “Let him join the others who have been killed.” Philip says as he
rushes for the door.  Jean Paul goes after him. “Philip! “ Jean Paul grabs his
arm. “Killing doesn’t solve anything.”  Philip glances up then rushes to the
window. He backs away pointing at the window. “The star it’s back. The heartbeat
has started again!” Philip pulls out the totem. “Orendo, Orendo where ever you
are hear me! Help me! I need you to protect me!”  Jean Paul steps towards him. 
“No it’s no use! He’ll never come back!” Philip says as he sits in a chair next
to the bed.  Jean Paul touches his arm.  “I’m at the mercy of the star!” Philip
says looking away and breathing heavily.  “I’m going to take you to the secret
room. Susan and Raxl will protect you.”  Philip looks at Jean Paul. “But who
will protect them?”

   Irene looks at Ada. “If I were you I’d throw me out of this house.”  Ada looks
away in misery.  “I don’t blame you for not answering me. It’s a silly thing to
say.”  Ada shakes her head and looks at Irene. “Oh I’m sorry. I was thinking why
would Laslo believe that marrying me would bring him the Desmond money?”  “What
ever he thinks you’re safer knowing what it is.”  “I’m grateful to you Irene.” 
Irene shakes her head. “Oh don’t say that.”  “Oh I mean it. For years I’ve been
trying to shoot out at anything that might destroy my dream world and you’ve
made me realize that dreams are much more dangerous than reality.”  Irene looks
away. “Was Laslo your dream?”  Ada nods. “Part of it.”  The door opens and
Julian steps into the room. “Oh my dear Mrs. Hatter you’re still here.”  “Oh
Daddy do you know Irene?” Ada asks him with a smile.  “Yes I took the liberty of
calling upon her this afternoon. We had a pleasant but brief conversation. I
hope we may continue it sometime. Oh my
  dear am I intruding? You seem upset.” He says to Ada.  “Oh not now, not any
longer. Nothing’s wrong that I don’t know how to take care of myself.”  Jean
Paul walks into the Drawing Room. “Irene I’m sorry I was delayed.”  “How is
Philip?” Irene asks.  “He’s fine now. He’s in safe hands. Well if you’re ready I
can drive you back.”  Irene glances at Ada. “If it weren’t for all this we might
have been good friends.”  Ada looks away.  “Goodnight.” Irene says as she stands
and walks from the room with Jean Paul.  Julian turns to Ada. “It’s none of my
business my dear but I don’t like to see you unhappy.” He says as he sits next
to her.  Ada looks at him. “No I have nothing to be unhappy about. I have a
great deal to be grateful for. I have a healthy handsome son and...”  “An
ancient not so handsome father.” Julian says to her with a smile.  Ada smiles
and gives him a hug. “I have many, many blessings. And I’m grateful for what
I’ve got and I won’t be sorry for what I’m losing.”
  Ada says as she holds him by his shoulders.  Laslo stands in the doorway. Ada
and Julian turn towards him. “I waited till they had gone so I could talk to you
alone.” Laslo says as he walks towards them.  Julian puts his arm around Ada’s
shoulder. “Come and talk to me when you’re through if you feel like it.” He says
to Ada then glances at Laslo. Standing he looks at Laslo then walks out of the
room.  “How very touching, the long lost father resumes his duties very easily.”
Laslo says to Ada.  “Your contempt for anything that’s important to me doesn’t
hurt me any longer Laslo.” Ada says as she looks away from him. “You’re wasting
your wit.”  Laslo walks away from Ada. “What did Irene tell you?”  “Only what I
already suspected and you’ve always denied.” She says as she looks at him.  “And
you believe her?”
   “Why should she lie to me?”  “Because she’s jealous of you. She can’t bear to
see another woman happy.”  “Poor Laslo, do you know there was a time when I
actually thought that you were more intelligent than myself.”  Laslo turns and
looks at Ada.  Ada stands. “I’d like you to leave this house and never come
back.” Ada says as she walks towards the door.  “If I go I will take Jean Paul
with me.”  Ada stops and looks at Laslo. “What did you mean by that?”  Laslo
walks up to her. “Tomorrow morning I am going to take your dear cousin with me
to the police.”  “What ever for?” Ada asks.  “Shall I make an inventory of the
deaths by drowning and strangulation?”  “You’re making it up.”  “He tried to
kill me.” Laslo tells her.  “I don’t believe you.”  “I didn’t expect you would.
You don’t even believe that he tried to kill you.”  “He did not.”  “Oh I know
you pretended to faint in the secret room and when you came to he was reviving
you. But that story does not fit his usual
  style.”  “What are you talking about?” Ada shouts.  “Shhh not so loud or dear
Daddy will come down again or perhaps your son or the Indian warrior with his
totem.”  “If you suspected that Jean Paul attempted to kill people why didn’t
you go to the police? I’m sure he would be very happy to have things cleared
up.”
   “And will he be happy to clear up the attempts that succeeded?”  “What, what
attempts succeeded? Who was killed?” Ada asks nervously.  “Oh now lets see there
was Annie Harrigan.”  “Oh you mean the girl who worked in the restaurant beside
your factory.”  “Yes what ever became of her do you think?”  “Oh she
disappeared. Everyone knows that.”  “Then there was the poor girl the police
were asking about.”  “Jean Paul didn’t even know her.”  “Well he did know 
Agatha Pruett.”  “Well we all knew Agatha Pruett!” Ada says turning away. “I
knew her, you knew her and Cort knew her!” She turns towards Laslo. “Why are you
saying all these things?”  “Think, think back on the mysterious deaths and
disappearances here at Desmond Hall and you will find Jean Paul behind them
all.” Laslo says as he turns away from Ada.  “It can’t be true!” Ada cries out.
   Laslo walks away. “You know me better than to think I would risk the ridicule
of the authorities or the revenge of the Desmond family to make accusations I
cannot prove.”  Ada steps towards Laslo. “He’s sick. He couldn’t have done that
if he weren’t sick.”  Laslo picks up a fireplace poker, kneels and tends to the
fire. “Sick or not he is a murderer.”  “But then they will hang him.”  “Not
unless you insist on my leaving you.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
We won't tell. Get more on shows you hate to love
(and love to hate): Yahoo! TV's Guilty Pleasures list.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Last Tuesday, the gentleman I was filling in for returned from medical leave. 
And since his was a 1-person account, I am forced to float and fill-in for
anyone on vacation or out sick.  Needless to say, at my age, this is taking
allot out of me physically.  I generally don't kn ow where I'm going until I get
a call at 6am.  This is rough since sometimes I have to rush to catch an early
bus.  Last Thursday, as I was taking the bus home, I fell asleep and had to have
the driver wake me up...how humiliating.  Coming home I've had enough energy to
make supper for my house-bound landlady, take Bella for a walk, fix something
for us and fall asleep after wards.  This is supposed to be temporary until they
fin d a permanent location for me.  So please bear with me, if you don 't hear
from me for a while, I'm not ignoring you all, just sleeping allot.  lol

             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2504 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 177
     Episode 177a:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/26tgng
   Episode 177b:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/27wwa9



   Ada looks at Laslo. “What do you mean?”  Laslo puts the fireplace poker back
in the rack. ”My dear Ada I have no desire to bring disgrace on the family
name.” He says as he stands next to her.  “Oh but we must help him. Someone must
save him.”  “Oh I’m sure you and I can come to some agreement to save Jean
Paul.” Laslo says as he walks around Ada.  “What sort of agreement?”  “I brought
you the power of attorney for you to sign.” He takes papers from the inside of
his jacket.  “I said I’d rather not do that.” She says as she glances at Laslo. 
“Oh yes but the situations not quite the same is it?”  Ada turns and faces him.
“You’re blackmailing me.”  “Oh come now Ada that’s a rather harsh word between
husband and wife.”  “And if I refuse to sign it?” She asks as she steps away
from Laslo.  “Jean Paul’s crime will become known; he will be tried and
convicted.” He says as he holds the papers out to Ada.  She glances at the
papers then at Laslo. Reaching out she takes the
  papers from Laslo, opens them and starts to look them over.  Laslo walks around
her. “There’s no need to read it. It’s in perfect order.” He says as he steps
closer to Ada.  Ada sits at a table. “Well what will keep you from sending Jean
Paul to jail even if I do sign it?’ “Well you see if my information can force
you to do this then it would be more useful to keep your cousin alive.”  “Then
I’m just the first step in the series.”  “Well first steps are always the
hardest Ada.” Laslo says as he hands her a pen. “Sign the paper.”
   Ada takes the pen and signs her name.  “There that wasn’t so difficult was
it?” He says as he takes the paper from her. “Now life will be much simpler for
the both of us.”

   Raxl and Susan stand next to Philip in the secret room. Philip sits as Susan
walks up to him. “Philip it’s morning now.” Susan says to him.  “The heartbeat
hasn’t come back nor the Mark of Death.” He says as he looks at his hand.  “I
know, you’re free of them until tonight.” Susan tells him.  “Do I have to go
through this every night?” Philip asks as he looks away.  “Well until we find a
way to release you forever.” Susan tells him.  “We first must discover why the
star has chosen you.” Raxl says to Philip as she walks around him.” “What is it
that you wanted so badly that it chose you to do its bidding?”  “There was
nothing I wanted that badly.”  “It will reveal itself eventually. It always
has.” Raxl says to him.  Philip stands and faces Raxl. “Isn’t there a way to
force it?”  “No but we must be prepared.”  “I still don’t understand...”  “Why
you were safe with us?” Raxl asks.
   “No I was going to say why you were safe with me.”  “Well we cannot tell you
that yet. Now I must go and speak to Master Cort. Try to make him understand
that he and I now are both working for the same purpose.” Raxl tells him as she
leaves the room.  Philip turns towards Susan. “What did she mean she couldn’t
tell me yet?”  Susan walks away from him. “Well there are certain things that
you can’t know until, well until the danger they contain are past.”  “You and
Raxl are linked together. The same way that I am linked to Orendo. That’s what
it was.”
   Susan turns towards him. “What?”  “Well I wanted so badly to lift the curse
from my people that I fell under the curse of the star. I’ve offended Orendo.
And now he is punishing me.”

   In his room Cort stands brushing his hair. Raxl knocks then walks into the
room. “What do you want?” Cort asks.  “Don’t be angry with me. You have nothing
to fear from me anymore.” Cort laughs. “Well I’ve heard that before.”  “I’ve
wronged you I admit it. But it will never happen again.”  Cort turns away from
her. “How can I trust you?” “Don’t trust me. Trust what happens. Did you see the
star tonight?” Raxl asks as she walks towards him. “No.”  “Well did the
heartbeat come to you or the Mark of Death?” Cort walks away from her. “Nothing
happened to me last night. My Grandfather protected me.”  Raxl steps up to him.
“He drove the star away from you.” Cort turns towards her. “And now I’m free
from it?” “It never returns once it has left.”  “It’s gone forever?” “It left
you to go to Philip Desmond.”  “Philip! What’s happened to him?” Cort asks as he
steps closer to her. “We kept him safe.” “You did that?”  “Susan and I, and
tonight when the star appears we shall guard him.”
  Raxl says as she glances at the window. She glances away. “As he guarded you.”

   In the Drawing Room Ada sits at a table as she drinks a cup of coffer. Laslo
enters and walks up to her. “Good morning.” he says to her.  Ada doesn’t answer
him.  “Oh really Ada there’s no point in going on like this. You and I can have
a perfectly happy life together if you try.” “Do you really expect life to
continue as before?” Ada asks but she still will not look at him.  “I expect you
to accept the inevitable as we all have to.”  “I don’t want to discuss it. I
signed your paper. You have what you wanted.”  Laslo steps closer to her. “No
not yet.” He sits at the table next to her. “Not quite.”  “I have nothing left
to give. You have the money you married me for.” She says glancing at him. 
“There is one thing more.”  “What’s that?”  “You will name me Cort’s legal
guardian.”  “I will do no such thing.” Ada tells him as she stands.  “Oh I think
you will. Talk to him, tell him soon he will inherit a great deal of money.”
Laslo says as he stands and faces her. “And he
  should have expert guidance in its management.”  Ada turns away from him. “I
refuse to do it.”  “Oh I think you will after you consider it.” He says as he
walks away from her.  “I will never hand Cort over to you the way I handed
myself!” Ada says as she looks away. “Not even for Jean Paul, not for anyone. I
would rather die than have to sacrifice Cort for you!” Ada says then walks from
the room.

   In the secret room Philip sits and holds the totem. “The totem has served me
well. But no more. Gagossa has abandon it and with it me.” He lowers the totem.
“I’m doomed forever.” He says looking at the floor. “No don’t say that. I won’t
let it happen to you.” Susan says to him. She is standing next to him.  “You’re
powerless to stop it.”  Susan hears music as her vision blurs.  “I’m doomed
forever.” Philippe says to Susanna.  “No I won’t let it happen to you.” She says
as she touches his arm.  “My sweet Susanne there’s nothing you can do about it.
That’s why they have let you come to see me for the last time.”  “No I won’t let
them take you to the stake.” She says throwing herself into his arms. “I won’t
let them light the fire beneath you, I won’t.” She sobs.  “Oh my Susanne don’t
think of that. Think of our love and remember me.” He says as he sets her back
from him.  “I will remember and so will you.”  “I’ll keep you in my heart though
out eternity.” Philippe tells
  her.  “And I shall spend eternity searching for those that betrayed you. And
I’ll find them one by one and I will avenge you.” She leans towards him and
kisses him. Pulling back Philippe says to her. “Susanne you must promise me only
one thing, don’t keep hatred in your heart only love. Because if you don’t we
will never be able to meet again where there is no evil and no pain.” “I’ll
force them to retract their accusations. I’ll clear your name through Jacques if
it takes me forever.”  “Not through hatred promise me now. Only through love.”
“Oh he doesn’t recognize love.” She says turning away from him but still in his
arms.  “Because he’s never known it. Even now I’m the luckier of the brothers
because I’ve known it. Susanne it’s time to go now.” He says as he turns her
towards her and holding her hands. “Tomorrow don’t come to the market place.” He
kisses her hand. “I’d rather you go to the cathedral and pray that we will be
together again and find eternal happiness.”
  She looks at him sadly as her vision blurs. “I’m doomed forever.” Philip says
to Susan.  “No I won’t let it happen to you.”  “There’s nothing you can do to
stop it.” Philip says as he stands then walks across the room. “I’ve offended my
Gods!” He shouts as he has his back towards her. He turns and looks at her.
“I’ve called on evil in Orendo’s name!” Susan walks towards him. “Well if you
knew it was wrong then why did you do it?”  “I tried to save Jean Paul and Cort
from the star.” He says as he turns from her.  “You sacrificed yourself just as
you did once before.” She says looking away.  Philip looks at her. “What do you
mean by that?”  “Once before a long time ago you gave up your life so someone
else could keep theirs.”  “No.” Philip says turning away.  “Don’t deny it. I
know you did, I was there.”

   Ada stands in the Drawing room crying at Raxl walks up to her. ”Mrs. Thaxton
what is it? What’s happened? Perhaps I can help.”  Ada shakes her head. “No it’s
a matter between my husband and myself.” Ada says as she sobs and sits at the
table.  “It concerns no one else?” Raxl asks.  “Oh but it does. Yes.”   “Who!
Tell me I must know.”  “Mr. Thaxton has some information about Jean Paul and he
is using it.”  “What kind of information?”  “Terrible things. Things that I just
wouldn’t believe.” Ada says as she sobs.  “You must not allow him to use them
against you!” Raxl says to Ada.  “He wouldn’t threaten me if I could prevent
it.” She says bowing her head in misery.  Raxl walks around Ada. “You see you
can’t help me either. No one can.”  “I will stop him.” Raxl says to Ada. 
“There’s no way.”  “Leave it to me. There is nothing about Jean Paul Desmond
that I do not know.”

   Laslo walks into Cort’s room. “Why aren’t you at the office today?” Cort asks
him.
   “Because I have more important business matters to conduct here.”  “Really. As
long as they have nothing to do with me.” Cort says as he walks towards the
door.  Laslo holds out his hand and stops Cort from leaving the room. “I’m
afraid they do.”  “We have nothing to talk about. You’ve caused enough trouble
between Jean Paul and me. Now stay out of my way and stay out of my life!” Cort
says as he tries to walk forward.  Laslo grabs his shoulder and forces Cort to
face him. “I don’t like to be talked to that way.”  “I don’t care what you
like.”
   “Before you go any further I think you should read this document.” Laslo says
as he takes it from the inside of his jacket.  “What is it?”  “It’s a power of
attorney signed by your mother.” He says as he shows it to Cort. “It gives me
full control of her affairs.”  “What did you do to make her give in to that
consent? She knows better.”  “Now don’t get excited. I told you we had business
matters to discuss. Such things should be talked about calmly.”  “Well I don’t
want to discuss business matters.”  “I’m afraid you’re going to have to. You see
I have a duplicate document here in my pocket that I want you to sign. It’s all
drawn up; all it need is your name on the last page.” Laslo tells him as he
takes the papers out of his pocket.  “I don’t have any money to sign over to
you.”  “You will have. I need this paper when you come into your inheritance.” 
“You won’t be here then.” Cort says with a smile.  “In the mean time I will be
executive of your trust fund.”  “That can
  only be changed by the courts.”  “Exactly that’s why I need your name on it.”
   “Do you think I would sign such an agreement with you?”  Laslo folds the
paper. “Well I’m afraid my dear Cort that you have no other choice.”  “Oh I have
numerous choices.”  “Name one.” Laslo says to him.  “I’ll go to Jean Paul.”  “Oh
do, do go to him and recite these names to him. Annie Harrigan, Crystal, Agatha
Pruett then ask him how far you should go in defying me.”  “Is that how you
trapped my mother?” “Oh I have proof of the accusations and a witness who will
swear to them.”  “And do you think your witness; do you think she will stand up
to you?” Cort asks with a smile.  “How do you know it’s a woman?”  “You are
blinded by your greed to the fact of Raxl. You might have trusted her yesterday
but she is undependable today. I thought you were a shrewd man at least but I
don’t know what kind of a man you are.”  “What do you mean?” Laslo asks.  “If I
am ever going to exchange the executor of my will it will be my Grandfather who
will assume the responsibility. Now get
  out of my room and stay out!” Cort says as he grabs Laslo by the shoulder and
pushes him from the room closing the door behind him.

   Philip sits in a chair in Susan’s room. Susan sits on the window seat. “Look
don’t close your mind to what the past is trying to tell you.” Susan says to
him.  “Susan I know you have a kind of insight or perception into certain things
that are hidden from the rest of us but I’m just not that lucky.”  Susan stands
and walks closer to him. “Well go back in time. Think about the life you lived
before you entered this one.”  Philip smiles. “My life was under the stars,
woods, and my people’s life. I should never have left.”  “But that’s only part
of it. The Desmond family weren’t roaming around in the woods three hundred
years ago.”  “Desmonds are one thing, my people are another. I belong with
them.” He says as he looks at Susan.
   “But you can’t desert us.”  “The mask has gone back to my people and where it
goes I must follow.”  “But the star will follow you.”  “If it does we will fight
it in our own way. With our own beliefs. The way we fought evil in the past.” 
“Look don’t carry the Desmond curse back to your kinsmen. Don’t take the Mark of
Death to hand down to your children and theirs.”  “If that is my fate I have to
bear it with their help.”  “But you’ll die and I won’t let that happen to you. I
promised once that I would avenge you.”  “What did you say?”  “You’re beginning
to remember aren’t you?”  Philip looks away. “Yes in a vague sort of way.”
Philip stands. “Like there is an echo in my head. I’ve heard you say that
before.” He says as he looks at Susan as she stands.  Susan walks over to him.
“Do you remember your brother?”  “I don’t have a brother!” Philip says as he
walks to the window.  “Yes you did.” Susan says as she rushes over to him and
touches his arm. “Look try and remember.”
  Philip pulls his arm away and faces her.  “He was older than you. He was
handsome and carefree, and dangerous.” Susan says to him.
   “Now you’re only confusing me. I just don’t belong here in this house with all
these people! I must go back to my own life where I have familiar sights and
people who share my life.” He says as he walks across the room then turns
towards Susan.  “But the path back to your people will take you too many strange
places.” Susan says as she walks up to him.  “Never the less I must return.”
   “You will I promise you that.” Susan says as she touches his arm. “But not
until you keep the pledge we made.”

   Cort walks into the Drawing Room. He walks up to his mother. “I wish you had
come to me then Laslo wouldn’t have made you sign that paper.”  “What do you
mean?” Ada asks.  “I would have taken the teeth out of his flap.”  “You know
what he said?”  Cort looks at her. “We all know except you Mother.”  “What do
you know?”  “The Desmonds are under a curse. They are under the influence of an
evil star.”  Ada turns and walks across the room. “No we’re plagued by bad luck
that’s all.”  “I wouldn’t say that. Your father knows and Jean Paul knows and
Philip and so do I.”  Ada walks towards him. “Then Jean Paul is guilty of the
things Laslo accuses him of.”  “I didn’t say that.”  Ada puts her hand on Cort’s
neck. “Why do you hide things from me?”  “All you would do is worry and I don’t
want that. The Desmond men must deal with it. And I don’t want to see Laslo
bullying you into any...”  “Into what Cort?” Laslo asks as he stands in the
doorway.  “If I wanted to speak to you I’d seek
  you out.”  “But I came to you. You still haven’t put your name on this piece of
paper.” Laslo says as he takes it from his pocket holding it out to Cort.  “I
would die first before I would see you get what you want.” Cort says then walks
out of the room.  Ada walks up to Laslo. “How long have you been out there
listening to us?”  Laslo turns towards her. “Long enough. Don’t plot with your
son against me my dear Ada he’s a young foolish man. It could be he will break
your heart.”  “How dare you speak to me about someone breaking my heart! You
have turned my dreams of happiness into misery! You’re a liar, a cheat and a
blackmailer!”  “Call me what you will, you signed the paper and Cort will do the
same thing.” Laslo says as he takes the paper from his pocket.  “You heard his
answer didn’t you?”  “He has worse things ahead of him than he realizes.” Laslo
says as he walks across the room. “He will have the same fate as Jean Paul. They
are in this together and they will swing
  from the same gallows.”  Ada turns and runs from the room. Raxl is walking
through the foyer. “Mrs. Thaxton can I...” Ada runs past her and up the
staircase. Raxl watches her then turns towards the Drawing room. She walks into
the room and grabs the papers from Laslo putting them behind her back.  Laslo
turns towards her. “Give me that.”  “You’ve gone to far Mr. Thaxton. You cannot
step between the Desmonds and their destiny.”  “But you gave me the means to do
it. You told me about the murders.”  “Why do you think I did that?” Raxl asks as
she walks around Laslo.  “What are you up to?” He asks as he turns and looks at
her.
   “You think I did not know what purposes that you used it for?”  “It doesn’t
matter what your reasons are, you are too late now it’s been done. Now give me
that paper.”  Raxl tosses it into the fire. “It is never too late to correct a
mistake.”  “She will sign another.”  “You fool! Do you really think that I would
betray Jean Paul to you?”  “You did you told me...”  “I told you lies!”  “Then
who murdered those girls?”  “Perhaps you did.”  “You’ll have a very hard time
proving that.”  “Would you risk that?” Raxl asks.  Laslo turns and walks from
the room. Raxl turns to Jacques’ portrait. “So Jacques Eloi Des Mondes the
tables turn again. I am free of you at last. Now the truth will come out and you
will burn as you should have long ago.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Sucker-punch spam with award-winning protection.
  Try the free Yahoo! Mail Beta.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2524 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 178
     Episode 178a:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/33eu82
   Episode 178b:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/34pmzk


   Raxl talks to Jacques’ portrait. “Flames will consume you as they did your
brother that dreadful morning.”  Julian steps out of the secret passageway and
approaches Raxl. “Don’t torture him Raxl. We will defeat him but we mustn’t
gloat. He will suffer enough.”  Raxl turns towards Julian. “For centuries I have
been under bondage to that man.”  “It’s over now. Don’t think of vengeance but
of justice. We have much to do.” Julian says as he walks up to Jacques’ portrait
and takes out his watch. He holds it in front of the portrait.  “There it is!
That is...” Raxl says.  “Be quiet.” Julian says as he looks at her then he turns
back to the portrait. He starts swinging the watch in front of the portrait. 
“That watch would have saved Jean Paul from all the endless terror he has
endured.” Raxl says to Julian.
   Julian looks at her as he puts the watch in his pocket. “It has been saving me
from mine all these years.”  “Philippe Des Mondes would never part with it
during his lifetime.” Raxl says to Julian.  He turns from her. “There are
secrets of the past that even you don’t know Raxl.”  Raxl steps up to him. “What
do you mean?”
   “Your loyalty to Jacques has blinded you to the merits of his brother.”  “They
detested each other.” Raxl says as she glances away.  Julian walks away from
her. “Outsiders never understood the Des Mondes brothers.”  Raxl walks up to
him. “You quarreled with your own brother. Everyone knows that.”  Julian turns
towards her. “Benjamin sacrificed his own life so that I may live.”  “He gave
that watch to you?”  Julian turns away. “The night before I sailed and it’s been
with me ever since.”  “He gave it to you knowing that he would go to his death.”
Julian turns and looks at her. “He knew one of us had to. He preferred that it
would be himself.”

   Jean Paul is in his room sitting on his bed looking at the small tin box that
is filled with ashes when there is a knock on his door. He closes the box as the
door opens. Ada walks into the room and Jean Paul slides the box into his
pocket. “I must talk to you.” Ada says as she walks into the room closing the
door behind her. “It’s about Laslo, I am afraid I’ve done a very foolish thing.
I’ve signed the power of attorney over to him.  Jean Paul looks away. “Because
he threatened to go to the police and tell them stories about you.”  “You should
have come to me first.” Jean Paul says to her.  “Oh he said such terrible things
that I couldn’t think, I just wanted to stop him.”  Jean Paul walks away from
her. “Ada I’m sorry but you shouldn’t believe everything that Laslo tells you.” 
Ada turns towards him. “He told me he has enough evidence against you and Cort
to hang you both.”
   Jean Paul shakes his head. “Cort is safe.” He says with his back towards her.
   Ada steps around to look at his face. “And what about you?”  “Well if anyone
goes to the police about stories about me it won’t be Laslo it’ll be me.” He
says as he looks at her, then walks around her. “But I can’t do that until I’m
sure that everyone at Desmond Hall is safe.”  Ada turns towards him. “All my
life, all my life I’ve lived under the shadow of some unknown terror. Strange
deaths, people vanishing without a trace.” Ada tells Jean Paul as she steps
closer to him.  “I know, we are trying to find the reason behind these things.”
Jean Paul says as he walks away from her.  “Is my life always to be this
insecure? Am I to live like this forever?”  Jean Paul turns towards her. “Ada
your father has come back. Now if that could happen then perhaps we can find
what has plagued the Desmonds all these years. Soon Ada you will know everything
when it can no longer harm you.”  Ada glances away. “And in the mean time I’m to
be with this man that I married.”  “Not if you don’t
  oppose him.”  “Are you suggesting that I do what ever he tells me?” Ada asks
looking at him.  “No I’m suggesting that you pretend.”  “I can’t do that.”  Jean
Paul walks up to her touching her shoulder. “Yes you can Ada. Look go downstairs
and tell him that you’ve been foolish. Tell him that you have changed your
mind.”

   Emily is sitting at her desk in the Drawing Room working when Laslo walks into
the room. “Am I disturbing you?” He asks as he stands next to her.  “No not at
all.” Emily tells him as she is looking through the book that is in front of
her.  “I thought perhaps Ada might have been down here.”  “I haven’t seen her
since lunch.”  Laslo steps closer to her and glances at the book she is copying
notes from. “It sometimes seems to me that your research of the Desmonds has
become an obsession.”  Emily glances at him then away. “Well it’s an old family
with a fascinating history.”  “One would almost think you were searching for an
answer to a puzzle.”  “Perhaps I am.” Emily says to him.  “If I were you I’d
forget the past and concentrate on the future.”  “But you’re not me.”  “True.”
Laslo says then sits across from Emily. “But we do have one thing in common you
must admit that.”  Emily looks up at him. “Oh really what’s that?”  Laslo leans
closer to her. “We are both outsiders.”
  “I don’t consider myself an outsider.”  “It doesn’t matter what you consider
yourself. What matters is what they consider you after your married.”  “I’d
rather not discuss that at the moment if you don’t mind.” Emily says as she
turns back to her book.  “Well that’s all right I understand your motive.” 
Emily glances at him. “What motive?”  “Jean Paul is a very wealthy man; it would
be wise of you not to reveal your true motive until you are safely married to
him.”  “Don’t judge everyone by yourself.”  “Do you deny that his fortune is his
great attraction?”  “I'd marry Jean Paul if he hadn’t a penny in the world.” 
“Of course you would. Just as you would marry him no matter what I said about
him.”  “I love him.”  “You are young and the young see only what they want to
see even if the evidence is right before their eyes.” Laslo says as he stands
up.  Emily looks up at him. “What evidence?”  “You would do well to search the
Desmond secrets not in the ancient books but right
  here at Desmond Hall.”  Emily gathers her books and stands next to him. “If you
will excuse me.”  “That’s right run away, hide. But the truth will follow you
from the day that you become a wife to the day you become a widow.”  “I’m not
afraid of the truth.”  “I’ll believe that when you know what it is.”  “I know
everything there is to know about Jean Paul.”  “You know only what he has told
you.”  Emily gives a sigh. “Well let me make sure that I understand you
correctly. You are suggesting that you know things that Jean Paul hasn’t told
me.”  “You might do well to listen to me. It may be a form of insurance against
the dangers of the future. A young bride should always look to the future.”  “My
future is Jean Paul Desmond.” Emily says angrily as she walks from the room. 
Laslo walks to the wine table and pours himself a drink. “Your future Miss Emily
Blair will not last much longer than your husband.” He says looking at the
doorway then takes a sip of his drink.

   Emily stops at Jean Paul’s door. “I thought you were working downstairs.” Jean
Paul says to her.  “I decided I would have more privacy in my own room. Lasso's
down there making vague hints about the future.” Emily says as she walks into
the room.  “I wouldn’t pay any attention to what he has to say.” Jean Paul says
to her.  “He seems restless like a tiger ready to spring at his prey. He’s got
something that he’s going to use against you.”  “Did he tell you that?”  “He
implied it.” Emily says as she walks towards him “What does he know?” Emily
asks.  Jean Paul turns away. “He doesn’t know very much but he’s making a lot of
shrewd guesses,” Jean Paul says as he stands in front of the mirror.  “Who could
have told him?”  “Well that doesn’t matter now. It can’t be helped.”  “I don’t
understand you. The man already knows a great deal he should not know and you
won’t take him seriously.”  “There is something else that must be taken very
seriously.” He tells Emily as he turns
  towards her.  “What is it? Did the star appear to you again last night?”  Jean
Paul walks up to her. “No not me but it did appear. I know I’ve wanted it kept
from you but there was no way of keeping it from you because you would have
found out tonight. The star has gone to Philip.”
   “Philip?”  Jean Paul nods and walks around her.  “Oh no where is he?” Emily
asks.  “Susan and Cort are looking after him. We will take turns watching over
him tonight.”  Emily steps closer to Jean Paul. “Orendo protects him.”  Jean
Paul turns towards her. “Orendo has returned to his own people.”  Emily steps
away. “Then Philip is completely helpless.”  “He tried to kill Irene Hatter last
night but I stopped him.”  “You told me that nothing happened last night.” Emily
says as she turns towards Jean Paul.  He touches her shoulder. “I didn’t want to
alarm you.”
   Emily turns away. “What was Irene Hatter doing here?”  Jean Paul walks up
behind her. “She came to confess that she and Laslo had been plotting against
me.”  Emily turns and looks at him. “What would make her do that?”  “Laslo
threatened to expose her. Her and her coven of witches.” Jean Paul says then
turns and walks to the window. “And he has also threatened to expose me. So it
turns out that none of us is safe until we get rid of Laslo and the only way we
can do that is to put him in the trap that he has set for me.”

   Raxl stands in front of Jacques’ portrait as Ada walks into the Drawing Room.
“Oh I’m looking for my father, excuse me.” Ada says to Raxl then turns to leave.
“Oh Mrs. Thaxton don’t leave. I have something to tell you.”  “What is it?” 
“You have nothing to fear from Mr. Thaxton any longer. I destroyed the paper he
made you sign.”  Ada looks at her. “You stole it from him.”  “I took it from his
hand and burned it before his eyes.”  “Oh Raxl you saved me from a very silly
thing.” Ada says as she walks around Raxl.  “I do my duty to the Desmonds.” Raxl
says as she walks closer to her   “And you will protect Cort from him won’t
you?”  “I will protect all Desmonds from their enemies.” Raxl tells her with a
smile then turns and walks to the door and glances back. “Oh Mrs. Thaxton do not
allow your husband to persuade you to sign anything else.”  “But he has
information.”  “His information is useless and he knows it. I told him so.” Raxl
says then turns and walks from the room.
  Raxl walks to the staircase as Julian comes down the stairs. “Raxl there is a
document I‘ve been curious to see again.”  “What kind of document?”  .”It was
claimed to be a pact with the devil used in the witchcraft trials.”  Raxl turns
away. “What do you want with it?”  “I only want to look at it to refresh my
memory. I saw it once long ago.”  “It brings evil with it.” Raxl says to him. 
Ada stands near the door and hears their conversation. “Let me be the judge of
that.” Julian says as he steps closer to Raxl. “Do you know anything about it?” 
“I know where I can get a copy of it.” Raxl tells him, then turns and walks up
the staircase.  Ada rushes into the foyer and touches his arm. “Now what is all
this, about a pact with the devil?” She asks as they walk into the Drawing Room.
“It’s nothing to concern yourself about my dear. It’s just something I want to
look at.”  “Now I don’t want you getting involved with that sort of thing
again.” She says as she puts her hands
  against his shoulders.  “Again?”
   “Yes, my only childhood memory of you was reading those ugly books and
illustrations of witches and demons and potions.”  Julian walks across the room
then glances back at Ada. “That’s all you remember about your father?”  “Well it
seemed that those things were much more important to you than I was.” She says
as she walks up to him.  “I suppose you’re right my dear, what a bad father I
must have been.” Julian says as he looks at Ada.  “I just don’t want you hiding
in those books again please.”  “I was only trying to past the time so I would
keep out of your way.” He says as he turns towards her. “You have your life, son
and husband.”  Ada covers her face to hide the tears.  “What is it my dear?”
Julian asks as he looks at her.  Ada steps away from him. “Oh I’m afraid I made
a very terrible mistake and I don’t know how to get out of it.”  Julian walks up
behind her. “Your husband?”  Ada turns towards him. “He just frightens me.”  “He
wouldn’t dare do anything to you.” “It
  isn’t me its Cort. And I know it sounds awful but I have a feeling he just
tolerates us because he wants something. He wants control of my money.”  “Every
time I turn my back I find myself the subject of some spiteful gossip.” Laslo
says from the doorway. “Perhaps you should give up the habit of listening at
doors.” Julian says to him.  “I don’t have time to exchange insults with you Mr.
Desmond.” Laslo says then looks at Ada and holds out a paper. “I have another
copy of that paper I want you to sign.”  “What paper is that?” Julian asks.  “Oh
it’s just a family matter, something between my wife and myself.”  Ada looks at
her father. “It’s a power of attorney.”  “Let me see it.” Julian says as he
holds out his hand. “I’d rather not if you don’t mind.” Laslo says holding it
away from Julian. Julian reaches into the inside pocket in his suit and takes
out a pocket watch. “My daughter’s business affairs interest me. And since she’s
inexperienced in these matters I think she
  might benefit by my counseling.” Julian tells Laslo as he swings the watch back
and forth. Laslo eyes are drawn to the watch. “I am also experienced in these
things.” “I’m sure you are but financial matters often require the attention of
more than one expert.” Julian says as he continues to swing the watch. “Give me
that paper.”  Laslo turns away and walks towards the door. As Julian looks at
the watch Laslo clutches his throat.  “You said you don’t have much time I don’t
like to delay you.” Julian says to Laslo.
   Laslo turns and staring straight ahead he walks up to Julian and hands him the
document.  Julian takes it and puts it in his pocket. He looks at Ada. “I’ll
take it upstairs and look it over in my own room.” He says then walks out of the
room.
   Laslo stands and stares straight ahead, Ada glances at him.

   Jean Paul walks up to Emily. “Now let me worry about Laslo. We’ve got to find
out what to do about Philip.”  “I’ll go talk to Susan. We can make our plans for
tonight.” Emily tells him as she walks to the door. When she opens it she sees
Raxl standing outside the door.  “Hello Miss Blair.” Raxl says with a small bow.
   “Hello Raxl. It’s all right; Jean Paul has explained everything to me.” Emily
says with a smile. She glances at Jean Paul. “I’ll be in my room if you need
me.”  Raxl looks at her. “Miss Blair would you let me have the copy of the
document that you brought back from the University. The one with the Mark of
Death on it.”  “Why do you want it?” Emily asks.  “Mr. Desmond would like to see
it.”  “Did you tell him about it?” Emily asks.  “He seems to remember it from
long ago.”  Emily glances at Jean Paul then back to Raxl. “How could that be
it’s been unheard of for centuries?”  “Don’t question Mr. Desmond’s knowledge.
He wouldn’t ask for it if he didn’t have am good reason.”  “Well she’s right
Emily, let her have it.”  “All right come with me I’ll get it for you.” Emily
says as she walks from the room followed by Raxl.  Jean Paul walks across the
room hitting his fist into his other hand.

   In the Drawing Room Laslo is also hitting his fist into his other hand.
“You’ll regret bringing your father into this.” He tells Ada as he paces the
floor.  “Well why do I have to sign another one of those papers?”  Laslo walks
to the table and pours himself a drink. “Because I need one copy to file with
the court and the other one for myself.”  Ada stands. “Well why didn’t I sign
both of them this morning?” She asks as she stands next to the fireplace. 
“Don’t ask stupid questions. I forgot that’s all.” He tells her then drinks a
large part of his brandy.  “Oh don’t be angry my dear. I just like to understand
these things.” She tells him as she walks across the room.  Laslo sets the glass
down and walks up to Ada. “Is that why you asked your father about it?”  Ada has
her back towards him. “You know it really doesn’t matter, I’ll sign it for you.”
She says with a smile then turns towards him. “I’m beginning to think maybe your
right after all.”  “About what?”  “You know
  when you talked about the Desmond fortune coming to us.” She says then walks
away from him. “Oh I wouldn’t want anything to happen to Jean Paul or anything
like that but if he’s guilty of these things you say well I think he should face
his punishment.” She says as she turns towards him.  “Why have you changed your
mind?”  She steps away. “Don’t you think there has been times that I wished for
the wealth that my cousins had. Oh how I longed for the luxuries that they had
and I didn‘t.” Ada says as she pours herself a drink.   “I’m glad you came to
your senses.” Laslo tells her.  Ada hands him the drink. “Your patience is more
than I deserve.”  Laslo takes a sip. “You’ll have a different life from now on.
All the things you should have had before they are practically yours.” He says
as he walks to Ada and puts his arm around her shoulder.

   Julian walks into Jean Paul’s room. “Excuse me; may I speak to you for a
moment?” Julian asks.  Jean Paul turns towards him. “Yes of course.”  “Ada gave
me this paper that her husband asked her to sign. I’ve just been going through
it. I doubt that these matters have changed much since my time but I would
appreciate it if you would take a look at it for me.” He hands it to Jean Paul. 
Jean Paul opens it and looks over the pages. “Why I thought Ada had already
signed one of these?” Jean Paul says as he walks across the room.  “Laslo wants
her t sign another apparently. I really don’t understand it but I never did have
much of a head for business.”  “I’ll talk to her about it.” Jean Paul says to
Julian.  “I wish you would... They are downstairs now.”  Jean Paul turns towards
Julian. “Julian just a moment. Raxl tells me you were looking for a document, a
medieval document that Miss Blair has. Why do you want it?”  “Miss Blair? How
does she have it?”  “Well she found it in
  the library. Why do you want it?”  “Oh just curiosity. Benjamin used to talk
about it when I was a youngster and I thought maybe if I saw it again it might
refresh my memory.”  “Then you’ve seen it before?”  “Oh yes Benjamin had it
among some papers. I thought perhaps it had burned when he had died.”  “What do
you know about this?”  Julian turns away. “Oh it’s just another relic of the
Desmond past.” He turns and looks at Jean Paul. “But I am curious about it. But
don’t you worry yourself about it. These things can preoccupy an old man like
me.” He says as he walks up to Jean Paul and touches his arm. “But you should be
thinking about the present and the future. Laslo and Ada are downstairs very,
very concerned about the present and the future.” Julian says then walks to the
door and glances at Jean Paul. “I should imagine.” He turns and walks out of the
room.  Ada sits at the table as Laslo walks up to her. “Would you like a brandy
my dear?” He asks as he finishes the
  drink in his hand.  Ada looks up at him. “No thank you.”  “I think we should
celebrate our future don’t you.” He asks as he pours two drinks.  “Well I think
we should celebrate after dinner.”  “It’s not often we get to celebrate. I wish
that you would join me now.”  Jean Paul walks into the room. “I’ll help you
celebrate the occasion Laslo.”  “Oh I was speaking to Ada. What do you want?” 
“Isn’t this the day you were going to take me to my lawyer of to the police as I
remember.” “Well I have more important business here.” “Such as the power of
attorney?” Jean Paul says as he holds up the documents. “That Julian says you
want Ada to sign.” “She’ll sign it.” He tells Jean Paul then takes a sip of his
drink.  “I think not.” Jean Paul says as he opens the papers. “Your schemes
against me have ended Laslo.” Jean Paul says then angrily tears the papers and
tosses them onto the table and walks out of the room.  “Laslo looks at Ada. “You
won’t get away with this.”  “What are you
  going to do kill me?”  “Don’t be so certain that I wouldn’t.” He says as he
leans closer to her.  “Unless I sign this paper?”  Laslo straightens. “You
signed the other one.  “What other one?”  “You know very well.”  “Strange I
don’t remember signing any other paper.”  “But you signed the other one here in
this very room this morning.”  Ada looks up at him with a smile. “Show it to
me.”
   Laslo glances at the fireplace then back at Ada.  “I’m beginning to understand
a little bit more about business matters.” She stands and faces him. “And I
certainly would never sign another paper for you.” Ada says then looks away.
“Because if I did I’d be signing my own death warrant.” She looks at Laslo. “As
your first wife did.”









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]

Strange Paradise now has 2546 votes!

   ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
   Summaries written by Debby Graham .  The slide presentation is the work of Ron
Janick.
           ~Ron/Bella~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
       Strange Paradise: Episode 179
     Episode 179a:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2m6eks
   Episode 179b:  Slideshow:  http://tinyurl.com/2tnf3k


   Laslo looks at Ada. “Who told you such nonsense?” You’re troublemaking son or
your new friend Irene Hatter?”  “I'm beginning to realize that there are many
things about you that I should have had investigated before we were married.”
Ada says as she looks away.  “Sylvia Carlton died peacefully in her bed. There
is no evidence to the contrary.”  Ada glances at him. “Oh I’m sure there would
be no evidence if I died suddenly some night either.” Ada says as she walks
across the room then looks back at him. “But I don’t intend to die peacefully or
otherwise.”  Laslo walks after her. “I want to know how you found out about her
death?”  “Yes I know you do and I’m not going to tell you.”  “If you value your
safety you’ll keep those opinions to yourself.”  “Surely if you’re innocent you
have nothing to fear.”  “You can’t prove anything.”  “I think I can prove my
suspicions easier than you can prove your accusations about Jean Paul.” She says
as she steps away from him. “Should I
  hire private detectives to have you investigated? Shall I have your bank
statements checked? Your insurance looked into?” Ada asks as she turns towards
him.  “It would cost you a great deal of money.”  “Well I’m sure if I mentioned
it to Jean Paul he would be very pleased to pay for it.”  “All right, all right
you win.”  Ada steps closer to him. “Now you’re going to go to Jean Paul and you
are going to tell him you’ve made a mistake, that your accusations were
baseless.”  “If you insist.” Laslo says as he looks away.  “I do insist. And
then I’m going to call my lawyer and this time Laslo you’re going to sign a
paper for me.”  Laslo looks at her. “What kind of paper?”  “Stating that what
ever happens to me you have no claim on my estate or Cort’s.”  “You can’t get
rid of me that easily.”  “I didn’t say I wanted to.” Ada says then walks away.
She stops and looks back. “Yet.” She walks from the room.

   Raxl and Emily enter the secret room. Raxl carries a candelabra and in Emily’s
hand is the document from the witch trials. Emily lays it on the table in front
of Raxl... Raxl looks at it then turns away.  Emily touches Raxl’s arm. “What is
it?”
   “That is what started the Desmond curse.”  “Is that why you took it from my
briefcase when I first brought it here?”  “I only wanted to see if I recognized
it.”
   “Did you?” Emily asks.  “I couldn’t read it. But I recognized the mark on it.”
“It’s written in Latin backwards.”  “Well I’m not an educated woman like you. I
cannot read Latin.”  “The words don’t make any sense.” Emily says as she walks
around the room. “I’ve tried to figure this out again and again.” Emily turns
towards Raxl. “They must be written in code.”  “Someone must have the key to the
code.” Raxl says looking at Emily.  “Perhaps that’s why Mr. Desmond asked to see
it.”  Raxl looks at the paper. “There doesn’t seem to be any signature on it.
Nothing to signify the parties involved.”  Emily walks up to her. “I know. I’ve
been over it numerous times.” “It may be that the signs are the signature. Not
everyone could write back in those days, not even noblemen.”  “How could you
know that? An uneducated woman like you?” Emily asks as she puts her hands on
her hips.
   “I know because...” Raxl starts to say then turns away.  “Raxl what is your
connection with this document?” Emily asks as she picks up the document.
   “Don’t ask me that I beg you.”  Emily grabs Raxl’s shoulder and turns around.
“You’ve known the secret of the Desmond curse all along and you refused to
disclose it!”  “I cannot!”  “Well were not leaving this room until you do!”  The
candles flare then go out. Emily gasps as she and Raxl turn towards the
candelabra.

   Ada enters Jean Paul’s room. “Laslo promised to retract his statement about
you.” Ada says to Jean Paul.  “Well how did you accomplish that?” Jean Paul
asks. He is in bed sitting up against the headboard.  Ada walks up to the bed.
“I have my little secrets too. Jean Paul if I needed money for my own personal
use could you lend it to me?”  “Of course I could and it wouldn’t be a loan
Ada.” He says with a smile.  Ada turns away. “Then I can handle Laslo.”  “Ada
you’re not going to buy him off?”  “Oh no quite the contrary.”  Jean Paul climbs
from the bed and walks over to her. “Now listen I’d watch out for him. He’ll
lead you to believe that you are taking the advantage over him then turn it
against you.”  Ada looks at him. “Not this time.”  “Does he know you’re up
here?”  “No I didn’t tell him where I was going.”  “Good, I don’t want you to
leave this room.”  “But I have things I have to do.” Ada says to him.  “They can
wait; I think the main thing is that you stay away
  from Laslo tonight.”  “You’re frightening me.”  “I mean to frighten you. I
think you’re safe if you know the danger that surround you.”  “What danger?” 
“Well don’t think he is going to give up so easily as that. He has a plan I'm
sure of that.” Jean Paul says as he walks away from Ada. “Trying to get back
everything that he wants. Now I’m going to find out what it is.” Jean Paul says
then turns and faces Ada.  “Will I be safe alone?” Ada asks.  “I’ll send Emily
up to stay with you.” Jean Paul says as he steps closer to Ada and touches her
arm. “Don’t worry and in the mean time...” Jean Paul reaches into his pocket and
takes out the tin of ashes, “Your father gave me this. It’s a sort of good luck
charm. You keep it.” He hands it to her.  “What is sit?” She asks as she takes
it from Jean Paul.  “There are ashes in it. It a sort of talisman against evil.
Don’t let it stray away from you and I’ll take care of Laslo.”

   Julian enters into the Drawing Room and walks up to Laslo who is bent over in
front of the fireplace. “Did you lose something Laslo?”  Laslo turns and sets
the fireplace poker back in the rack. “No I was just stoking the fire.” Laslo
looks at Julian and walks past him. “Why did you give that paper to Jean Paul?” 
“I thought he would understand it better than I.” Julian says to him as he walks
up to Laslo. “Jean Paul isn’t sufficiently involved with his business
responsibilities. I must talk to him about that.”  Laslo turns and looks at
Julian. “He hardly knows anything about the Desmond business.”  “He can learn.
He shouldn’t allow outsiders to dominate his affairs.”  “You consider your
son-in -law an outsider?”
   “Don’t worry about the future Laslo. A man of your unusual talents can always
make his way.”  “I sense a hidden threat in what you’re telling me.”  “Take it
as a warning. I want you to stop bedeviling my daughter to sign papers.”  “I
will not be talked to that way.”  “You’re in no position to decide how I talk to
you.” Julian says as he takes out the pocket watch.  Laslo looks at it. “That
watch appears to be an antique.”  “It has served the Desmonds well.”  “Then it
is an heirloom. I’d like to see it.” Laslo says as he reaches his hand for it. 
Julian glances at the watch then looks at Laslo. “Some other time perhaps. I
have other things to do right now.” Julian says then he turns and walks out of
the room.  Laslo hears a loud ticking in the room. He shakes his head then
touches temple. He turns and looks at Jacques’ portrait.

   In the secret room Raxl strikes the match. “Hurry light the candles.” Emily
says to her.  “They won’t light.” Raxl says as she keeps striking the matches.  
“What happened?” Emily asks her.  “That document has evil powers, I knew it.” 
“Don’t worry about the document.” Julian says as he appears in front of the
skeleton. He walks towards them and takes the matches from Raxl. Striking the
match it ignites and he hands it to Raxl.  “How did you get in here?” Emily
asks.  “The same way you did my dear.”  Emily glances at the door as Raxl lights
the candelabra.  “I see you’ve managed to locate the document for me.”  “Miss
Blair had a copy of it.” Raxl says to him.  “Jean Paul told me. Very clever of
you my dear. Now as I remember there are books here that explain it all.” Julian
says as he walks to the bookcase.  “No. I’ve looked through all of them.” Emily
says to him.  “Well there was one here when I was a boy that dealt with the
trial unless Benjamin had taken it with him.”
   “Oh no I’ve read every book look that is in this room and not one of them said
anything about the trial.” Emily says as she walks over to him.  “You have to
know what you’re looking for.” Julian says then turns to the bookcase. “Here it
is.” He says as he reaches out and takes a book and carries it to the table. 
Emily steps closer as Julian opens the book.  Julian looks at her. “These are
for my eyes only and Raxl’s. You shouldn’t involve yourself in such things.” 
“But I’ve got to know about the Mark of Death.”  “You already know far too much
for your own safety.”  “But I’m trying to help.”  “You can help us in other
ways. Go to Jean Paul’s room Ada is there. Don’t let any harm come to her.” 
Emily looks at the book.  “Do as I say please.”  Emily turns and walks out of
the room.

   Laslo is standing next to the desk in the Drawing Room reading some of the
notes that Emily has left on the desk.  Jean Paul enters the room and looks at
Laslo. “What are you doing? Those are Miss Blair’s papers.”  “They were out in
the open. I was just interested in her work.” Laslo says as he lays the notebook
back on the desk.  “If you are interested why don’t you ask her? You know
desperate men make foolish mistakes Laslo.” Jean Paul says to him.  Laslo turns
away. “I am not desperate.”  Jean Paul walks up behind him. “What happened to
the threats and the accusations you made against me yesterday?”  “I decided to
forget them.”  “Well that’s magnanimous of you.”  “I shall wait for a more
propitious moment.”  Jean Paul nods. “Well time may be running out for you.”
   “Time is running out for all of us. Wealth, position, safety can all go in a
flash like that.” Laslo says snapping his fingers.  “That’s why we must make
certain that our accounts are taken into effect. Such as the loose strings that
one may leave behind to trip up our survivors.”  “What does that mean?”  “It
means my dear Laslo I’m thinking of finding another director for the Desmond
factory. Among other things.”  “You can’t do that!”  “Yes I can and I am only
just beginning.”

   Ada stands holding the box that Jean Paul gave her. She looks at it when there
is a knock at the door.  Walking away she glances at the door as it opens and
Emily steps inside.  “Oh.’ Ada says relieved.  “Did I frighten you? I’m sorry.”
Emily says to her.  “No I was just surprised. I was day dreaming I guess.” 
“Your father sent me here to keep you company.” Emily says as she walks across
the room.  “How did he know I was here?”  “Oh Jean Paul must have told him.
Anyway I’m here and we can go to your room if you would prefer.”  “No Jean Paul
wants me to stay here until he comes back.”  Emily looks at Ada. As she closes
the door. Ada glances away.  “Is anything the matter?” Emily asks as she walks
over to Ada.
   “Oh he thinks I’m in some kind of danger.”  “Your father said the same thing.”
“Oh they both think I’m weak and can’t protect myself. But they are wrong. I
have Laslo exactly where I want him. He’s more frightened of me than I am of
him.”
   “I don’t mean to be personal Mrs. Thaxton but your husband has a habit of
saying rather unpleasant things.” Emily says as she turns away.  “Well you
mustn’t take him seriously.”  “He practically accused me of marrying Jean Paul
just for his money.”  “He finds it hard to credit anyone with motives that he
doesn’t understand.”  Emily looks at her. “You don’t seem to be disturbed by
it.”
   “Well he doesn’t frighten me anymore.”  “Well I’m afraid he does me.” Emily
says as she walks across the room. “He made all kinds of hints of dreadful
things that will happen to me because I’m marrying a Desmond.”  “What did he
say?”  “Well it’s hard to know exactly what he was driving at but he did make it
very clear that I'm going to be a very young widow.”  Ada turns towards Emily.
“How dare he interfere with your life! How dare he go so far...” Ada starts to
say as she drops the tin of ashes. Ada and Emily look at the floor, the ashes
have spilled out.

   Jean Paul glances up at Jacques’ portrait and covers his mouth with his hand.
   Laslo steps up to him. “Is something wrong with you?”  “No, no.” Jean Paul
says as he steps away from Laslo holding his fingers against his lips.  “Between
your behavior and the odd sounds coming from that picture this place is
beginning to seem like an asylum.”  Jean Paul turns towards Laslo. “What sounds
from the portrait?”  “I thought I heard a clock ticking from it when Julian
Desmond left the room.”  Jean Paul nods. “You’ve been working too hard. Anyone
who begins to hear sounds coming from the wall is in need for a long, long
vacation.”  “Now don’t brush it off. You know very well this house, well I don’t
want to say it’s haunted but some very peculiar things happen here at Desmond
Hall.” Laslo says as he walks up to Jean Paul.  “You know you’re an intelligent
man Laslo, surely it must occur to you that those peculiar sounds are taking
place in your mind and no place else.” Jean Paul says then walks away from
Laslo.

   In the secret room Julian takes out his watch and swings it over the document
from the witch trials. The name Victoire Comte Des Mondes appears on the paper.
When he sees it he stops the watch and slams his hand over the signature.  “What
is it? Who signed it?” Raxl asks.  Julian slips the watch into his pocket and
quickly folds the document and slips it into the inside of his coat. He glances
up at the ceiling.

   “Jean Paul will be angry with me.” Ada tells Emily.  “It was just an
accident.” Emily says touching Ada’s arm. “Well he gave me the ashes to protect
me.”
   “Well here I’ll help you pick them up.” As they bend down the ashes burst into
flames and disappears. Ada cries out.  Julian walks into the room.  “Daddy!” Ada
cries out and rushes into his arms.  “The most amazing thing just happened.”
Emily says as she points at the floor.  “Leave us; I’ll take care of her.”
Julian says to Emily.  “But you don’t understand.”  “Ada will explain to me.” 
Emily rushes from the room.  “Now suppose you tell me what happened?” Julian
says to Ada.
   Ada pulls back from him. “I dropped the box on the floor and they all fell
out.” Ada says as she looks at the tin.  Julian bends down and picks up the box
and opens it. “Are these the ashes you’re talking about?”  “But when I dropped
it on the floor they all fell out, flared up then disappeared. Daddy am I going
mad? Is this the curse that’s on the Desmonds madness, hallucinations?”  Julian
grips her shoulder. “Don’t worry yourself about those legends now.” He says as
he holds her. “You’ve been under a big strain. Let me take you to your room.” 
“But Jean Paul said I have to stay here. That’s why he gave me this box.”  “Then
lie down here and rest and keep the box with you.” He says as he guides her to
the bed. “I’ll go down and see Jean Paul.”  Ada gets on the bed and lays down on
her side and closes her eyes.

   Emily walks down the staircase and meets Laslo in the foyer. “Have you seen
Jean Paul?” she asks.  “He’s in there.” Laslo tells her as he looks at the
doorway of the Drawing Room.  Emily steps forward. And Laslo steps in front of
her. “If you care for your fiancé the way you say you do tell him to stop
playing the games he’s playing or he will be the late Jean Paul Desmond.”  “Will
you stop frightening everyone in this house! Isn’t it enough that your wife is
terrified! Will you just leave us alone?”  Emily tells him then walks around
Laslo and into the Drawing Room.  Jean Paul sees Emily. “Oh Emily I was looking
for you earlier. I was wondering if you would take care of Ada. She’s in my
room.” Jean Paul says as he steps closer to Emily.  “I just came from there.” 
“Well she shouldn’t be left alone.”  “Her father is with her. Jean Paul what was
in that box you gave her?”
   “Julian said it was the ashes of an innocent man. Why do you ask?”  “The most
amazing thing just happened. Ada dropped the box on the floor and the ashes fell
out. Then they burst into flames and disappeared.”  “So that explains it.” Jean
Paul says as he touches his lips with his finger.  “Explain what?”  “Nothing,
nothing at all.” He says as he touches her arm then turns and looks at Jacques’
portrait.

   Laslo walks down the hallway and stops in front of Jean Paul’s room. He puts
his ear to the door.  The door opens and Julian stands in front of Laslo. “What
do you want?” Julian asks Laslo.  “I might ask you the same question.” Laslo
says as he tries to look into the room.  Julian closes the door. “I’m under no
obligation to explain myself to you.”  “I will not tolerate your interferences
any longer. Stop coming between me and my wife.”  “She is also my daughter.” 
“You forgot all about that when she really needed a father. Now you turn her
against the only man who has given her any happiness.”  “Ada told me about her
happiness as you call it.” Julian says as he walks down the hallway. He stops
and looks at Laslo. “I will do anything in my power to make sure she survives
you.” Julian tells him then walks away.  Laslo turns to Jean Paul’s room and
reaches for the doorknob. As he opens the door he sees Julian standing inside
the room on the other side of the door.  Julian
  smiles at Laslo. “Come in, come in my boy. I’ve been expecting you.”  Laslo
looks at Julian in fear and backs away from the door.
   Julian closes the door and walks over to the bed. “Ada, Ada are you awake?” He
says touching her shoulder.  Ada opens her eyes and looks at him. “What is it?”
   “Laslo knows you’re here. Let me take you to a much safer place. Come with me
my dear.” He says as he helps her up.  “Julian will stay with Ada. We’ve got to
look after Philip tonight.” Jean Paul says to Emily.  “Will the star appear
again?” Emily asks.  “We have to assume that it will.”  Raxl walks into the
room. “It’s getting dark, we must prepare.”  “Emily will stay with Susan.” He
says putting his arm around Emily and walking with her. “Raxl will stay with
Philip and Cort.” He stops next to Raxl.  “Where will you be?’ Emily asks.  “I
have to be free to look after something else.”

   Julian enters the secret room carrying a candelabra. He is followed by Ada.
Julian sets the candles down and Ada looks around the room. “I don’t like this
place.”  “It’s the safest place at Desmond Hall.” Julian tells her.  “The last
time I was here the door locked itself behind me then terrible things happened.”
“What sort of things?”  “It was just like a nightmare. I heard voices, I thought
I heard your voice.”  “Well there have been times when I have tried to reach
you.”  Ada glances away. “Then Jean Paul came and he revived me.” She looks at
him. “This room is evil.”  “Not unless you bring evil to it. Do you have the
small box?”
   Ada hands it to him.  “Now listen to me carefully. If anything out of the
ordinary happens you take the ashes and rub them on your lips like this.” Julian
puts his finger into the ashes then swipes them across his lips. “Someone will
be by your side.”  “Those ashes what are they?”  “They are the last remains of a
saintly man who gave his life for another. Now remember what I told you, you
must have faith that these will help you.” He sets the tin down on the desk.
“Now night is upon us. We will survive it if we don’t destroy ourselves with
disbelief and suspicion.” He says as he kisses her on the forehead, then walks
out of the room.









             Ron, the Dogfather & Bella, the Beagle -- Miss July 2007

   Bella's Dogster link:  http://www.dogster.com/?430581

   DS Festival Photos:  http://pg.photos.yahoo.com/ph/ronbellajanick/album
   Sleepytyme Beagles Calendar:   http://my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar  or:  
http://www.my.calendars.net/ibarccalendar












---------------------------------
Ahhh...imagining that irresistible "new car" smell?
  Check outnew cars at Yahoo! Autos.

[Non-text portions of this message have been removed]